not_o necessary_a nor_o ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o he_o give_v many_o reason_n to_o which_o he_o add_v divers_a example_n in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n by_o which_o one_o may_v see_v he_o believe_v it_o not_o necessary_a that_o there_o be_v a_o union_n of_o discipline_n among_o the_o church_n upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o particular_o make_v use_v of_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n cyprian_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v according_a to_o dr._n barrow_n that_o every_o bishop_n lie_v under_o a_o double_a obligation_n whereof_o one_o regard_v his_o flock_n in_o particular_a the_o other_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o first_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v care_n that_o every_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o good_a order_n in_o his_o church_n and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v do_v which_o be_v not_o for_o edification_n and_o this_o shall_v be_v endeavour_v by_o take_v counsel_n of_o his_o clergy_n and_o his_o people_n by_o the_o second_o he_o be_v oblige_v when_o the_o good_a of_o his_o flock_n require_v it_o to_o confer_v with_o other_o bishop_n touch_v the_o mean_n of_o preserve_a truth_n and_o peace_n but_o in_o that_o time_n a_o bishop_n know_v not_o what_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hinder_v from_o act_v according_a to_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o power_n by_o appeal_n to_o a_o superior_a power_n to_o which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o administration_n of_o his_o charge_n bishop_n be_v then_o as_o prince_n in_o their_o jurisdiction_n but_o they_o omit_v not_o to_o keep_v a_o certain_a correspondence_n for_o the_o preserve_v a_o universal_a peace_n 55._o statutum_n est_fw-la omnibus-nobis_a say_v st._n cyprian_n ac_fw-la aequum_fw-la est_fw-la pariter_fw-la ac_fw-la justum_fw-la ut_fw-la uniuscujusque_fw-la causa_fw-la illic_fw-la audiatur_fw-la ubi_fw-la est_fw-la crimen_fw-la admissum_fw-la &_o singulis_fw-la pastoribus_fw-la portio_fw-la gregis_fw-la sit_fw-la adscripta_fw-la quam_fw-la regat_fw-la unusquisque_fw-la praepositus_fw-la rationem_fw-la actus_fw-la svi_fw-la domino_fw-la redditurus_fw-la and_o elsewhere_o 314._o qua_fw-la in_fw-la re_fw-mi nee_n nos_fw-la cviquam_fw-la facimus_fw-la nec_fw-la legem_fw-la damus_fw-la cum_fw-la habeat_fw-la in_o ecclesiae_fw-la administratione_fw-la voluntate_fw-la svi_fw-la liberum_fw-la arbitrium_fw-la unusquisque_fw-la praepositus_fw-la rationem_fw-la actus_fw-la svi_fw-la domino_fw-la redditurus_fw-la dr._n barrow_n show_v after_o this_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o will_v attend_v the_o government_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n if_o it_o shall_v acknowledge_v one_o visible_a head_n eccles._n a_o famous_a divine_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v maintain_v the_o unity_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n so_o that_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o he_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o confederacy_n which_o submit_v every_o church_n in_o particular_a to_o a_o entire_a body_n if_o it_o be_v permit_v so_o to_o speak_v dr._n barrow_n believe_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o refute_v this_o tenet_n and_o to_o that_o end_n he_o have_v draw_v from_o his_o work_n twelve_o proof_n of_o this_o opinion_n which_o that_o divine_a have_v spread_v in_o divers_a place_n and_o which_o he_o propose_v with_o great_a care_n although_o after_o a_o manner_n very_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a this_o last_o author_n have_v object_v for_o instance_n to_o those_o who_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o discipline_n be_v necessary_a the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n where_o it_o be_v say_v i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a catholic_n or_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n where_o it_o be_v say_v the_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n dr._n barrow_n answer_v to_o this_o that_o this_o article_n be_v not_o in_o the_o abridgement_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o be_v find_v in_o st._n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o st._n cyprian_n no_o more_o than_o in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v use_v of_o but_o that_o it_o be_v add_v after_o the_o time_n of_o ruffinus_n and_o st._n augustine_n against_o the_o heresy_n and_o schism_n which_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o that_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o many_o respect_n and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o unity_n which_o be_v in_o question_n and_o which_o be_v not_o decide_v in_o the_o creed_n 3_o it_o be_v fair_o suppose_v that_o the_o unity_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n be_v that_o of_o outward_a government_n 4._o that_o one_o may_v reasonable_o think_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o that_o we_o make_v profession_n to_o remain_v steadfast_a in_o the_o body_n of_o christian_n which_o be_v scatter_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o which_o receive_v the_o faith_n the_o discipline_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o live_v ordain_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v charitable_a to_o all_o good_a christian_n with_o which_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v that_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o observe_v the_o law_n and_o constitution_n and_o joynt-opinion_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o conservation_n of_o truth_n order_n and_o peace_n last_o that_o we_o renounce_v all_o heretic_n doctrine_n all_o scandalous_a practice_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o faction_n 5._o that_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n because_o that_o he_o have_v put_v it_o in_o the_o creed_n to_o preserve_v the_o truth_n discipline_n and_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o that_o it_o be_v not_o reasonable_a to_o explain_v this_o article_n in_o any_o manner_n which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o apostolic_a time_n and_o primitive_a church_n for_o then_o there_o be_v no_o union_n of_o discipline_n among_o christian_n like_v to_o what_o have_v be_v since_o as_o it_o be_v object_v to_o dr._n barrow_n that_o this_o opinion_n favour_v the_o independent_n so_o afterward_o he_o show_v the_o difference_n between_o it_o and_o that_o of_o these_o man_n after_o which_o he_o draw_v divers_a consequence_n from_o his_o own_o position_n as_o that_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o they_o live_v that_o be_v establish_v on_o good_a foundation_n be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v censure_v by_o and_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o they_o must_v not_o think_v themselves_o to_o be_v exempt_v from_o error_n although_o some_o other_o church_n will_v receive_v they_o as_o a_o subject_n can_v withdraw_v himself_o from_o the_o obedience_n of_o his_o natural_a prince_n in_o put_v himself_o under_o the_o protection_n of_o another_o this_o also_o be_v defend_v by_o the_o apostolic_a canon_n which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v observe_v with_o much_o care_n as_o dr._n barrow_n make_v appear_v by_o many_o example_n this_o be_v according_a to_o his_o opinion_n a_o mean_n to_o extirpate_v schism_n and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v propose_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o wit_n to_o establish_v a_o political_a union_n among_o divers_a church_n by_o which_o they_o be_v subordinate_a to_o one_o only_a every_o church_n ought_v to_o suffer_v the_o other_o to_o enjoy_v in_o peace_n their_o right_n and_o liberty_n and_o content_v itself_o to_o condemn_v dangerous_a error_n and_o faction_n and_o to_o assist_v with_o counsel_n the_o other_o church_n when_o they_o have_v need_v thereof_o the_o second_o volume_n contain_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o creed_n in_o 34_o sermon_n upon_o this_o article_n i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o rest_n be_v brief_o explain_v because_o that_o the_o author_n have_v treat_v of_o they_o in_o other_o place_n of_o his_o work_n mark_v in_o a_o little_a advertisement_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o sermon_n these_o sermon_n be_v not_o simple_a explication_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o author_n have_v explain_v the_o article_n as_o he_o have_v occasion_n by_o divers_a text_n of_o scripture_n treat_v of_o the_o matter_n that_o he_o find_v therein_o and_o the_o particular_a circumstance_n of_o each_o text_n he_o show_v first_o how_o much_o doubt_n be_v necessary_a and_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o two_o follow_v what_o faith_n be_v reasonable_a and_o just._n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o he_o explain_v justification_n by_o faith_n he_o afterward_o prove_v in_o four_o sermon_n successive_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o deity_n by_o the_o work_v of_o creation_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n consent_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o by_o supernatural_a effect_n the_o ten_o and_o two_o follow_a treat_v of_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n of_o his_o power_n and_o of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o to_o the_o 20_o the_o author_n
st._n cyprian_n de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la §_o 7._o p._n 279._o which_o he_o wave_n because_o he_o will_v be_v full_a in_o translate_n a_o african_a synod_n hold_v anno_fw-la 254_o which_o consist_v of_o sixty_o six_o bishop_n the_o occasion_n of_o which_o determination_n be_v this_o a_o certain_a bishop_n call_v fidus_n have_v some_o scruple_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o baptise_v of_o infant_n upon_o which_o the_o aforesaid_a bishop_n determine_v the_o case_n in_o the_o follow_a decree_n apud_fw-la cyprian_n epist._n 59_o §_o 2_o 3_o 4._o p._n 164_o 165._o as_o for_o the_o matter_n of_o infant_n who_o you_o say_v be_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v within_o the_o second_o or_o three_o day_n after_o their_o nativity_n or_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o circumcision_n within_o the_o eight_o day_n thereof_o it_o have_v appear_v to_o we_o in_o our_o council_n quite_o contrary_a no_o one_o maintain_v your_o opinion_n but_o we_o all_o judge_v that_o the_o mercy_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v deny_v to_o no_o man_n for_o since_o the_o lord_n say_v in_o the_o gospel_n the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v not_o to_o destroy_v but_o to_o save_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n therefore_o as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o our_o power_n no_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v lose_v for_o what_o be_v there_o defective_a in_o he_o who_o have_v be_v once_o form_v in_o the_o womb_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n to_o we_o indeed_o it_o seem_v that_o child_n increase_v as_o they_o advance_v in_o year_n but_o yet_o whatever_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o god_n be_v perfect_v by_o the_o work_n and_o majesty_n of_o god_n their_o maker_n beside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n declare_v that_o both_o infant_n and_o adult_a person_n have_v the_o same_o equality_n in_o the_o divine_a workmanship_n when_o elisha_n pray_v over_o the_o dead_a child_n of_o the_o sunamitisn_a widow_n he_o lay_v upon_o the_o child_n and_o put_v his_o head_n upon_o his_o head_n and_o his_o face_n upon_o his_o face_n and_o his_o body_n upon_o his_o body_n and_o his_o foot_n upon_o his_o foot_n this_o may_v be_v think_v improbable_a how_o the_o small_a member_n of_o a_o infant_n shall_v equal_v the_o big_a one_o of_o a_o grow_v man_n but_o herein_o be_v express_v the_o divine_a and_o spiritual_a equality_n that_o alâ—_n man_n be_v equal_a and_o alike_o when_o they_o be_v make_v by_o god_n that_o though_o the_o increase_n of_o our_o body_n may_v cause_v a_o inequality_n with_o respect_n to_o man_n yet_o not_o with_o respect_n to_o god_n unless_o that_o that_o grace_n which_o be_v give_v to_o baptize_v person_n be_v more_o or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o age_n of_o the_o receiver_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v give_v equal_o to_o all_o not_o according_a to_o measure_v but_o according_a to_o god_n mercy_n and_o indulgence_n for_o as_o god_n be_v no_o respecter_n of_o person_n so_o neither_o of_o year_n he_o equal_o offer_v to_o all_o the_o obtain_n of_o his_o heavenly_a grace_n and_o whereas_o you_o say_v that_o a_o infant_n for_o the_o first_o day_n after_o his_o birth_n be_v unclean_a so_o that_o every_o one_o be_v afraid_a to_o kiss_v he_o this_o can_v be_v no_o impediment_n to_o his_o obtainment_n of_o heavenly_a grace_n for_o it_o be_v write_v to_o the_o pure_a all_o thing_n be_v pure_a and_o none_o of_o we_o shall_v dread_v that_o which_o god_n have_v make_v for_o although_o a_o infant_n be_v new_o bear_v yet_o he_o be_v not_o so_o as_o that_o we_o shall_v dread_v to_o kiss_v he_o since_o in_o the_o kiss_n of_o a_o infant_n we_o ought_v to_o think_v upon_o the_o fresh_a work_n of_o god_n which_o in_o a_o manner_n we_o assembly_n kiss_v in_o a_o infant_n new_o form_v and_o bear_v when_o we_o embrace_v that_o which_o god_n have_v make_v and_o whereas_o the_o carnal_a jewish_a circumcision_n be_v perform_v on_o the_o eight_o day_n that_o be_v a_o type_n and_o shadow_n of_o some_o future_a good_a thing_n which_o christ_n the_o truth_n be_v now_o come_v be_v do_v away_o because_o the_o eight_o day_n or_o the_o first_o day_n after_o the_o sabbath_n be_v to_o be_v the_o day_n on_o which_o our_o lord_n shall_v rise_v and_o quicken_v we_o and_o give_v we_o the_o spiritual_a circumcision_n therefore_o be_v the_o carnal_a circumcision_n on_o the_o eight_o day_n which_o type_n be_v now_o abolish_v christ_n the_o truth_n be_v come_v and_o have_v give_v we_o the_o spiritual_a circumcision_n wherefore_o it_o be_v our_o judgement_n that_o no_o one_o ought_v to_o be_v debar_v from_o god_n grace_n by_o that_o law_n or_o that_o the_o spiritual_a circumcision_n shall_v be_v hinder_v by_o the_o carnal_a one_o but_o all_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n as_o peter_n say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o lord_n say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v call_v no_o man_n common_a or_o unclean_a but_o if_o any_o thing_n can_v hinder_v man_n from_o baptism_n it_o will_v be_v heinous_a sin_n that_o will_v debar_v the_o adult_n and_o mature_a there_o from_o and_o if_o those_o who_o have_v sin_v extreme_o against_o god_n yet_o if_o afterward_o they_o believe_v be_v baptise_a and_o no_o man_n be_v prohibit_v from_o this_o grace_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v not_o a_o infant_n to_o be_v prohibit_v who_o be_v but_o just_a bear_v be_v guilty_a of_o no_o sin_n but_o of_o original_a which_o he_o contract_v from_o adam_n who_o ought_v the_o more_o ready_o to_o be_v receive_v to_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n because_o not_o his_o own_o but_o other_o sinâ—_n be_v remit_v to_o he_o wherefore_o dear_o belove_v it_o be_v our_o opinion_n that_o from_o baptism_n and_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n who_o be_v merciful_a kind_a and_o benign_a to_o all_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v prohibit_v by_o we_o which_o as_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o follow_v with_o respect_n to_o all_o so_o especial_o with_o respect_n to_o infant_n and_o those_o that_o be_v but_o just_a bear_v who_o deserve_v our_o help_n and_o the_o divine_a mercy_n because_o at_o the_o first_o instant_n of_o their_o nativity_n they_o beg_v it_o by_o their_o cry_n and_o tear_n this_o be_v as_o formal_a a_o synodical_a decree_n for_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n as_o can_v be_v expect_v which_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o synod_n be_v more_o authentic_a than_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o private_a father_n the_o question_n put_v be_v not_o whether_o a_o infant_n shall_v be_v baptise_a but_o when_o which_o plain_o suppose_v infant_n baptism_n in_o general_a use_n see_v so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o bishop_n be_v concern_v to_o decide_v the_o time_n of_o baptise_v they_o he_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o baptism_n of_o adult_n person_n such_o as_o come_v over_o from_o the_o heathen_n they_o be_v instruct_v or_o catechise_v and_o from_o thence_o call_v catechuman_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v above_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o baptise_v be_v this_o there_o be_v certain_a question_n propose_v to_o they_o which_o consist_v of_o abjuration_n of_o the_o world_n the_o flesh_n and_o the_o devil_n and_o a_o assent_n to_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n here_o our_o author_n take_v occasion_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o creed_n call_v the_o apostle_n which_o he_o say_v be_v not_o make_v by_o the_o apostle_n nor_o be_v it_o make_v all_o at_o once_o for_o some_o article_n be_v make_v and_o add_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o heresy_n which_o spring_v in_o the_o church_n thus_o i_o believe_v in_o god_n say_v the_o greek_a i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o polytheism_n of_o the_o heathen_n nay_o for_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n it_o be_v not_o all_o make_v up_o for_o then_o there_o be_v two_o article_n want_v viz._n he_o descend_v into_o hell_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n the_o collection_n our_o author_n have_v make_v of_o the_o primitive_a creed_n be_v too_o curious_a to_o be_v pass_v over_o without_o a_o general_a transcription_n as_o he_o have_v they_o from_o their_o original_a language_n they_o be_v as_o follow_v §_o 6._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ignat._n epist._n ad_fw-la tralleâ—_n p._n 52._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o p._n 35_o 36._o credo_fw-la in_o unum_fw-la deum_fw-la fabricatorem_fw-la coeli_fw-la ac_fw-la terrae_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o eye_n sunt_fw-la per_fw-la christum_fw-la jesum_fw-la dei_fw-la filium_fw-la qui_fw-la propter_fw-la eminentissimam_fw-la erga_fw-la figmentum_fw-la suum_fw-la dilectionem_fw-la eam_fw-la quae_fw-la esset_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n generationem_fw-la sustinuit_fw-la ipse_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la hominem_fw-la adunans_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o passus_fw-la sub_fw-la pontio_n pilato_n &_o resurgens_fw-la &_o in_o claritate_fw-la receptus_fw-la in_fw-la gloria_fw-la
mr._n nicole_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v into_o this_o world_n we_o must_v examine_v according_a to_o the_o cartesiaen_n method_n whether_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o feign_a book_n or_o no_o and_o hear_v all_o that_o be_v say_v by_o the_o wicked_a upon_o this_o subject_a and_o examine_v all_o the_o moral_a demonstration_n whereon_o the_o certainty_n of_o thing_n do_v be_v ground_v moreover_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v by_o philosophical_a reason_n and_o by_o good_a answer_n to_o spinoza_n systeme_n that_o man_n act_v free_o that_o he_o have_v a_o immortal_a soul_n and_o that_o god_n prepare_v pain_n and_o recompense_n where_o be_v tradesman_n or_o peasant_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o so_o long_a a_o dispute_n push_v to_o a_o contradictory_n decree_n so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v the_o way_n to_o answer_v well_o for_o if_o we_o do_v but_o retain_v one_o or_o two_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n we_o shall_v have_v enough_o to_o do_v to_o render_v ourselves_o certain_a of_o they_o according_a to_o des_fw-fr cartes_n method_n and_o all_o this_o show_v that_o mr._n nicoles_n principle_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v apply_v to_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o he_o be_v show_v several_a other_o very_a inconvenient_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o faith_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o a_o examen_fw-la of_o discussion_n but_o upon_o a_o examen_fw-la of_o attention_n the_o effect_n whereof_o be_v learned_o explain_v in_o show_v the_o manner_n how_o divine_a truth_n be_v imprint_v in_o our_o understanding_n this_o be_v very_o fine_a and_o give_v we_o a_o second_o example_n of_o mr._n iurieu_n sincerity_n for_o without_o trouble_v himself_o whether_o mr._n nicole_n will_v brag_v of_o have_v oblige_v the_o minister_n to_o quit_v their_o ground_n he_o leave_v he_o whole_o to_o the_o examine_v of_o discussion_n and_o maintain_v that_o this_o be_v not_o what_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v dispute_v against_o and_o he_o answer_v a_o objection_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr meaux_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o a_o christian_a may_v doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n let_v we_o say_v a_o word_n upon_o the_o last_o book_n of_o this_o answer_n the_o author_n have_v not_o so_o much_o indifference_n for_o mr._n nicole_n but_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o hinder_v his_o too_o great_a brag_n of_o the_o full_a victory_n that_o he_o have_v have_v in_o several_a case_n upon_o the_o examen_fw-la of_o discussion_n and_o say_v that_o this_o victory_n be_v but_o of_o little_a use_n to_o papist_n but_o that_o it_o furnish_v weapon_n to_o libertine_n and_o pagan_n to_o combat_v the_o christian_a religion_n moreover_o he_o be_v not_o of_o opinion_n that_o all_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v thunder_v against_o the_o examen_fw-la of_o discussion_n be_v good_a and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o way_n of_o feeling_n and_o this_o ray_n that_o he_o have_v so_o much_o laugh_v at_o he_o be_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v so_o merry_a upon_o that_o word_n that_o there_o be_v real_o thing_n in_o scripture_n which_o be_v know_v by_o the_o way_n of_o feeling_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o sufficient_a argument_n against_o it_o to_o say_v that_o it_o deceive_v heretic_n daily_o for_o the_o author_n say_v if_o it_o deceive_v they_o it_o be_v because_o it_o be_v not_o assist_v by_o a_o interior_a grace_n from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o when_o we_o feel_v the_o light_n of_o truth_n beside_o this_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o most_o simple_a be_v able_a to_o know_v what_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v they_o quit_v the_o roman_a communion_n in_o fine_a he_o show_v the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o st._n augustine_n and_o he_o answer_v mr._n nicole_n in_o several_a thing_n concern_v the_o call_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n and_o the_o schism_n whereof_o some_o will_v fain_o have_v convince_v they_o he_o answer_v he_o i_o say_v in_o all_o this_o and_o accuse_v he_o of_o a_o thousand_o frivolous_a quibble_n unworthy_a both_o of_o a_o man_n of_o honour_n and_o a_o witty_a man._n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o many_o of_o my_o reader_n may_v not_o understand_v what_o the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n be_v let_v we_o then_o say_v that_o we_o understand_v by_o these_o word_n the_o reduce_n of_o faith_n to_o its_o first_o principle_n that_o it_o be_v a_o metaphor_n borrow_a from_o chemist_n who_o call_v analysis_n the_o operation_n that_o disunite_v the_o part_n of_o a_o compound_n body_n set_v apart_o the_o ingredient_n until_o they_o come_v to_o the_o most_o simple_a part_n so_o to_o make_v the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o mount_v by_o degree_n to_o its_o beginning_n and_o to_o the_o first_o reason_n whereon_o it_o be_v ground_v and_o in_o this_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o west_n be_v very_o different_a for_o though_o it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o the_o protestant_n and_o catholic_n be_v question_v why_o they_o believe_v the_o trinity_n agree_v in_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v because_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o in_o scripture_n but_o if_o you_o ask_v they_o this_o other_o question_n how_o they_o do_v know_v that_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o in_o scripture_n their_o answer_n will_v be_v very_o different_a the_o catholic_n will_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v because_o he_o be_v tell_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n find_v the_o meaning_n of_o trinity_n in_o certain_a passage_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o protestant_n will_v say_v it_o be_v because_o he_o find_v that_o these_o passage_n signify_v the_o trinity_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o r._n c._n be_v ground_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n &_o that_o of_o a_o protestant_n upon_o the_o very_a light_n which_o he_o find_v in_o the_o object_n propose_v by_o scripture_n there_o be_v but_o few_o who_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o this_o analysis_n they_o content_v themselves_o well_o enough_o with_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v a_o feel_n of_o moreover_o it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n with_o roman_a catholic_n whether_o in_o the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n they_o must_v stop_v at_o the_o pope_n or_o go_v on_o to_o the_o council_n gregory_n of_o valence_n in_o his_o analysis_n fidei_fw-la catholicae_fw-la maintain_v firm_o that_o they_o be_v to_o stop_v at_o the_o pope_n but_o mr._n holden_n a_o english_a man_n by_o nation_n and_o a_o famous_a doctor_n of_o sorbonne_n holâ—s_v for_o the_o council_n in_o his_o divinae_fw-la fidei_fw-la analysis_n seu_fw-la de_fw-la fidei_fw-la christianae_n resolutione_n which_o have_v be_v reprint_v late_o at_o paris_n with_o some_o addition_n a_o lutheran_n professor_n call_v hannekenius_fw-la refute_v the_o jesuit_n in_o the_o year_n 1683_o by_o publish_v paralysis_n fidei_fw-la papaeae_fw-la i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o he_o will_v publish_v such_o another_o paralysis_n against_o the_o doctor_n of_o sorbonne_n mr._n jurieu_o put_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n a_o short_a answer_n to_o what_o mr._n ferrand_n publish_v against_o the_o parallel_n of_o papism_n and_o calvinism_n if_o this_o article_n have_v not_o pass_v the_o bound_n already_o we_o can_v give_v a_o short_a extract_n of_o this_o short_a answer_n it_o be_v admirable_a and_o discomfort_n this_o author_n who_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n have_v not_o answer_v the_o hope_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o this_o country_n conceive_v of_o his_o work_n they_o be_v a_o little_a surprise_v with_o the_o stroke_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o parallel_n and_o they_o expect_v that_o mr._n ferrand_n that_o be_v choose_v to_o revenge_v their_o common_a mother_n will_v acquit_v himself_o well_o of_o the_o office_n but_o they_o experience_v that_o he_o do_v not_o hold_v to_o what_o the_o church_n promise_v itself_o of_o he_o non_fw-la illum_fw-la nobis_fw-la genetrix_fw-la pulcherrima_fw-la talem_fw-la promisit_fw-la the_o accomplishment_n of_o prophecy_n or_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n near_o at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n correct_v and_o augment_v almost_o a_o three_o part_n with_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n by_o the_o s_o p._n j._n pepeth_n a._n r._n at_o rotterdam_n by_o abraham_n acher_n 1686._o 2._o vol._n in_o 12._o this_o work_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n that_o there_o be_v two_o thousand_o copy_n dispose_v of_o in_o four_o or_o five_o month_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o a_o very_a few_o go_v into_o france_n which_o will_v have_v take_v off_o a_o great_a many_o if_o it_o be_v suffer_v that_o it_o may_v be_v dispose_v of_o there_o this_o considerable_a part_n of_o europe_n be_v almost_o nothing_o by_o report_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o bookseller_n trade_n one_o will_v think_v that_o the_o first_o edition_n shall_v have_v suffice_v nevertheless_o there_o be_v soon_o occasion_n
ordination_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n only_o to_o confer_v it_o and_o she_o allow_v the_o distinction_n of_o order_n and_o though_o there_o be_v none_o under_o a_o deacon_n because_o the_o scripture_n make_v mention_n of_o none_o yet_o she_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v very_o ancient_a six_o as_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n though_o dr._n wake_v treat_n of_o it_o at_o length_n we_o will_v omit_v speak_v of_o it_o until_o we_o come_v to_o the_o xii_o article_n where_o there_o be_v many_o book_n see_v that_o concern_v this_o subject_a seven_o we_o receive_v say_v the_o english_a expositor_n with_o equal_a veneration_n all_o that_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n let_v it_o be_v by_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n provide_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n attribute_v to_o they_o so_o that_o when_o we_o be_v show_v that_o a_o tradition_n be_v receive_v in_o all_o age_n and_o by_o all_o church_n than_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v it_o as_o have_v the_o character_n of_o a_o apostolical_a institution_n so_o our_o church_n do_v not_o reject_v tradition_n but_o only_o the_o tenet_n and_o superperstition_n which_o rome_n pretend_v to_o justify_v after_o this_o way_n eight_o and_o as_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n the_o english_a acknowledge_v 1._o that_o they_o have_v receive_v scripture_n from_o their_o hand_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o for_o this_o authority_n that_o they_o look_v upon_o solomon_n song_n to_o be_v canonical_a and_o reject_v other_o book_n apocryphal_a which_o perhaps_o they_o will_v have_v receive_v with_o as_o much_o ease_n these_o book_n have_v our_o respect_n even_o before_o we_o know_v by_o read_v whether_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o this_o read_n confirm_v we_o in_o the_o respect_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n give_v unto_o they_o as_o to_o the_o holy_a write_n ii_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n not_o contest_v that_o have_v come_v from_o the_o apostle_n to_o we_o concern_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n as_o concern_v their_o number_n the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v receive_v it_o also_o but_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o a_o particular_a church_n such_o as_o that_o of_o rome_n shall_v usurp_v this_o privilege_n nor_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o force_v other_o to_o follow_v the_o interpretation_n which_o she_o give_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n iii_o when_o any_o dispute_n arise_v concern_v faith_n the_o best_a way_n to_o appease_v they_o be_v to_o assemble_v a_o council_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o such_o a_o assembly_n can_v say_v as_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n it_o seem_v good_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o nor_o that_o it_o be_v infallible_a or_o that_o its_o canon_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o correction_n iu_o dr._n wake_n go_v on_o and_o say_v when_o we_o say_v i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n we_o do_v not_o only_o understand_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v plant_v a_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v to_o last_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o also_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v conserve_v either_o among_o the_o christian_n or_o in_o the_o universal_a church_n truth_n enough_o to_o denominate_v it_o such_o a_o church_n that_o be_v he_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o truth_n requisite_a for_o salvation_n shall_v be_v unknown_a in_o any_o place_n so_o that_o though_o the_o universal_a church_n can_v err_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o it_o can_v sink_v altogether_o nor_o become_v whole_o erroneous_a because_o than_o it_o will_v cease_v to_o be_v but_o such_o a_o particular_a church_n as_o that_o of_o rome_n can_v err_v and_o fall_v into_o utter_a apostasy_n and_o though_o the_o fundamental_a point_n be_v clear_o contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a that_o one_o man_n alone_o shall_v gainsay_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o if_o this_o man_n be_v certain_o convince_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o undoubted_a authority_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o will_v be_v so_o far_o be_v afraid_a to_o bear_v with_o he_o that_o we_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o most_o glorious_a action_n that_o st._n athanasius_n ever_o do_v be_v that_o he_o alone_o maintain_v christ_n divinity_n against_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n and_o all_o the_o church_n v._o and_o so_o though_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v subject_v christian_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o peace_n sake_n and_o to_o preserve_v unity_n and_o order_n and_o that_o she_o have_v power_n to_o prescribe_v to_o her_o child_n what_o doctrine_n be_v and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v public_o teach_v in_o her_o communion_n yet_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a support_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o the_o last_o and_o infallible_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o church_n and_o we_o be_v to_o govern_v ourselves_o nine_o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o think_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n idol_n and_o equal_v they_o in_o authority_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o mr._n wake_n will_v undeceive_v they_o for_o say_v he_o though_o we_o have_v appeal_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n for_o new_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o think_v that_o the_o doctor_n of_o those_o time_n have_v more_o right_a to_o judge_v of_o our_o faith_n than_o those_o have_v that_o follow_v they_o but_o it_o be_v because_o that_o after_o a_o serious_a examination_n we_o have_v find_v that_o as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o common_a belief_n that_o be_v among_o we_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o practise_v the_o same_o thing_n without_o add_v other_o opinion_n or_o superstition_n that_o destroy_v they_o wherein_o they_o have_v act_v conformable_o to_o their_o and_o our_o rule_n the_o word_n of_o god_n notwithstanding_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o they_o effectual_o fall_v into_o some_o wrong_a opinion_n as_o that_o of_o the_o millenaries_n and_o infant_n communion_n which_o be_v reject_v by_o both_o party_n ten_o whether_o one_o may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o english_a think_v that_o as_o she_o yet_o conserves_n the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n those_o that_o live_v in_o her_o bosom_n with_o a_o disposition_n to_o learn_v and_o leave_v off_o their_o pernicious_a error_n and_o profess_v all_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o will_v discover_v may_v be_v save_v through_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o a_o general_a repentance_n that_o put_v their_o error_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o sin_n they_o do_v not_o know_v of_o but_o that_o ill_a use_n may_v not_o be_v make_v of_o this_o charitable_a grant_n the_o expositor_n limit_n it_o as_o follow_v i._o that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v save_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o this_o church_n since_o the_o reformation_n than_o it_o be_v before_o because_o its_o error_n be_v not_o so_o well_o know_v nor_o so_o solid_o refute_v which_o render_v the_o ignorance_n excusable_a ii_o that_o they_o that_o live_v among_o protestant_n and_o in_o a_o country_n wherein_o they_o may_v learn_v and_o make_v public_a and_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n be_v more_o condemnable_a than_o the_o other_o iii_o that_o priest_n be_v yet_o more_o than_o laic_n in_o a_o word_n the_o protestant_n hope_v that_o the_o good_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v be_v save_v but_o they_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v save_v whereas_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o will_v be_v save_v that_o live_v christian-like_a in_o their_o own_o communion_n they_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o god_n will_v condemn_v roman_a catholic_n for_o the_o error_n they_o profess_v take_v they_o for_o truth_n but_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o crime_n of_o those_o that_o be_v convince_v of_o popish_a superstition_n leave_v the_o protestant_n through_o motive_n of_o interest_n and_o ambition_n and_o maintain_v tyrannical_a and_o superstitious_a tenet_n against_o their_o conscience_n deserve_v no_o pardon_n eleven_o as_o for_o idolatry_n the_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n accuse_v that_o of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o the_o english_a doctor_n who_o live_v under_o edward_n the_o vi_o and_o queen_n elizabeth_z the_o catholic_n object_n that_o the_o learned_a of_o this_o kingdom_n change_v opinion_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o and_o begin_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o idolatrous_a but_o these_o gentleman_n be_v so_o unlucky_a in_o proof_n that_o of_o six_o author_n
inspire_v he_o with_o resolution_n to_o re-establish_a the_o faith_n of_o nice_a have_v already_o order_v be_v at_o thessalonica_n 2._o by_o a_o edict_n of_o the_o 27_o the_o of_o february_n that_o all_o his_o subject_n shall_v embrace_v concern_v the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o opinion_n that_o be_v espouse_v at_o rome_n and_o alexandria_n that_o those_o who_o shall_v profess_v it_o shall_v be_v name_v catholic_n and_o the_o rest_n heretic_n that_o the_o name_n of_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v to_o the_o latter_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v obnoxious_a to_o civil_a punishment_n as_o well_o as_o to_o divine_a vengeance_n be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v observe_v the_o great_a multitude_n of_o heterodox_n whereof_o this_o city_n be_v full_a he_o publish_v a_o edict_n more_o severe_a 6._o the_o ten_o of_o january_n in_o the_o year_n ccclxxxi_o by_o which_o he_o recall_v all_o those_o that_o may_v have_v give_v any_o liberty_n to_o heretic_n and_o take_v from_o they_o all_o the_o church_n they_o have_v in_o the_o city_n command_v they_o to_o deliver_v they_o to_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o faith_n of_o nice_a he_o send_v word_n after_o that_o 5._o to_o demophilus_n a_o arian_n bishop_n to_o subscribe_v to_o this_o council_n or_o resolve_v to_o quit_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n demophilus_n without_o ballance_v take_v the_o latter_a party_n and_o advertise_v the_o people_n that_o the_o next_o day_n they_o shall_v assemble_v without_o the_o city_n and_o the_o arian_n be_v thus_o dispossess_v of_o the_o public_a church_n which_o they_o have_v during_o forty_o year_n seq_n after_o this_o theodosius_n be_v accuse_v of_o want_v zeal_n and_o some_o will_v have_v have_v he_o employ_v violence_n to_o have_v reduce_v the_o arian_n as_o gregory_n report_v though_o he_o disapprove_v of_o the_o heat_n of_o those_o who_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o conduct_n of_o theodosius_n because_o of_o that_o and_o declare_v against_o those_o that_o pretend_v to_o force_v conscience_n the_o emperor_n have_v send_v for_o gregory_n receive_v he_o with_o much_o affection_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o be_v go_v to_o put_v he_o in_o possession_n of_o constantinople_n for_o fear_v the_o people_n the_o great_a part_n whereof_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o arius_n shall_v rise_v theodosius_n send_v soldier_n to_o seize_v the_o church_n of_o st._n sophia_n and_o make_v gregory_n to_o be_v conduct_v by_o other_o through_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o people_n which_o cry_v on_o every_o side_n and_o be_v in_o as_o much_o concern_v and_o despair_v as_o if_o constantinople_n have_v be_v take_v which_o can_v not_o be_v a_o acceptable_a spectacle_n to_o a_o wise_a and_o moderate_a bishop_n though_o the_o sun_n be_v rise_v it_o be_v so_o full_a of_o cloud_n that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v night_n but_o the_o sun_n immediate_o appear_v when_o gregory_n go_v into_o the_o church_n this_o circumstance_n deserve_v not_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o if_o our_o bishop_n have_v not_o relate_v it_o as_o some_o extraordinary_a thing_n after_o have_v say_v 22._o that_o although_o he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o regard_v not_o such_o sort_n of_o thought_n he_o believe_v notwithstanding_o it_o be_v better_a to_o add_v faith_n to_o all_o than_o equal_o to_o refuse_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v say_v so_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o church_n gregory_n be_v demand_v for_o bishop_n by_o the_o cry_n of_o all_o the_o people_n which_o be_v there_o which_o he_o make_v to_o cease_v in_o tell_v they_o by_o a_o priest_n that_o they_o shall_v give_v god_n thanks_o and_o not_o to_o cry_n he_o be_v threaten_v with_o no_o danger_n except_o thaat_fw-mi one_o man_n draw_v his_o sword_n and_o immediate_o put_v it_o into_o the_o scabbard_n but_o although_o the_o arian_n have_v give_v up_o their_o church_n they_o never_o the_o less_o murmur_v among_o themselves_o and_o be_v enrage_v for_o their_o be_v drive_v away_o gregory_n believe_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n that_o the_o heterodox_n may_v be_v draw_v by_o mildness_n and_o use_v it_o more_o willing_o than_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o complain_v of_o a_o parcel_n of_o unhappy_a young_a people_n who_o call_v mildness_n cowardice_n give_v fury_n the_o name_n of_o courage_n and_o will_v have_v the_o arian_n to_o be_v irritate_v and_o inflame_v with_o anger_n the_o moderation_n of_o gregory_n do_v not_o displease_v theodosius_n who_o some_o time_n 80._o will_v send_v for_o he_o and_o make_v he_o eat_v at_o his_o table_n notwithstanding_o our_o bishop_n will_v very_o seldom_o be_v at_o court_n 23._o though_o other_o be_v continual_o there_o to_o gain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o of_o his_o officer_n and_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pretence_n of_o piety_n to_o advance_v themselves_o and_o ruin_v their_o enemy_n as_o he_o be_v old_a and_o of_o a_o weak_a constitution_n he_o be_v often_o indisposed_a which_o his_o enemy_n attribute_v to_o too_o great_a tenderness_n be_v one_o day_n in_o bed_n a_o man_n be_v send_v to_o assassinate_n he_o who_o touch_v with_o repentance_n confess_v to_o he_o at_o his_o bed_n foot_n that_o he_o be_v set_v on_o work_n to_o have_v commit_v this_o crime_n and_o obtain_v forgiveness_n as_o to_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n gregory_n say_v that_o find_v no_o account_n out_o neither_o in_o the_o paper_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v before_o he_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n nor_o among_o those_o who_o have_v the_o care_n of_o gather_v they_o he_o will_v not_o meddle_v with_o they_o and_o take_v nothing_o on_o it_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o render_v a_o account_n for_o the_o same_o theodosius_n at_o that_o time_n call_v a_o council_n at_o constantinople_n either_o to_o condemn_v divers_a heresy_n or_o to_o establish_v gregory_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n in_o the_o episcopal_n see_v of_o that_o city_n but_o before_o we_o relate_v what_o pass_v therein_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v gregory_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o say_v somewhat_o of_o the_o speech_n he_o make_v whilst_o he_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o which_o remain_v yet_o among_o we_o basil_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n 1._o die_v the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o year_n ccclxxx_o 20._o gregory_n make_v a_o speech_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o some_o time_n after_o not_o be_v able_a to_o render_v his_o friend_n this_o last_o duty_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o will_v he_o praise_v the_o ancestor_n of_o basil_n who_o be_v person_n of_o quality_n and_o moreover_o christian_n from_o a_o long_a time_n he_o say_v that_o 319._o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o maximinus_n some_o of_o the_o ancestor_n of_o basil_n be_v retire_v into_o a_o forest_n of_o pontus_n without_o any_o provision_n and_o arm_n to_o go_v to_o hunt_n they_o pray_v god_n to_o send_v they_o some_o game_n or_o venison_n which_o they_o see_v in_o this_o wood_n and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a moment_n god_n send_v they_o a_o great_a number_n of_o dere_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o fat_a who_o show_v they_o be_v trouble_v not_o to_o be_v call_v for_o soon_o gregory_n be_v merry_a enough_o on_o this_o subject_a according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o pagan_a orator_n who_o do_v the_o like_a in_o respect_n to_o the_o pagan_a fable_n that_o which_o there_o be_v of_o worst_a consequence_n in_o it_o be_v that_o this_o render_v suspicious_a the_o other_o narration_n of_o gregory_n 2._o afterward_o he_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o life_n of_o basil_n and_o insist_o on_o each_o place_n according_a to_o his_o custom_n with_o much_o exaggeration_n figure_n and_o morality_n speak_v of_o the_o manner_n he_o himself_o have_v pass_v his_o life_n he_o say_v that_o he_o wish_v 335._o his_o affair_n may_v prosper_v better_o for_o the_o future_a by_o the_o intercession_n of_o basil._n 3._o the_o way_n whereby_o in_o his_o time_n ibid._n man_n advance_v in_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n be_v no_o more_o canonical_a than_o the_o way_n which_o be_v employ_v this_o day_n upon_o that_o account_n if_o gregory_n may_v be_v believe_v after_o have_v say_v that_o in_o other_o profession_n man_n be_v advance_v by_o degree_n and_o according_a to_o the_o capacity_n they_o have_v he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o chief_a place_n be_v attain_v as_o much_o through_o crime_n as_o virtue_n and_o that_o the_o episcopal_a see_v be_v not_o for_o those_o who_o be_v the_o most_o worthy_a thereof_o but_o for_o the_o most_o potent_a etc._n etc._n no_o body_n take_v the_o name_n of_o physician_n nor_o of_o painter_n who_o have_v not_o study_v the_o nature_n of_o malady_n that_o have_v not_o well_o mix_v colour_n and_o paint_v many_o thing_n but_o a_o bishop_n be_v easy_o find_v not_o after_o his_o be_v form_v with_o care_n but_o out_o of_o hand_n as_o the_o fable_n have_v feign_v that_o the_o giant_n
contain_v the_o canon_n of_o a_o council_n article_n hold_v by_o a_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n name_v arribon_n the_o year_n 1023._o concern_v some_o abuse_n of_o that_o time_n as_o against_o priest_n who_o imagine_v themselves_o to_o be_v able_a to_o extinguish_v a_o fire_n by_o cast_v into_o it_o a_o consecrate_a host._n 10._o there_o be_v afterward_o two_o write_n which_o contain_v the_o examination_n of_o john_n de_fw-fr wesel_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n accuse_v of_o heresy_n he_o be_v bring_v before_o two_o dominican_n gerard_n elten_n and_o james_n springer_n the_o first_o be_v a_o inquisitor_n of_o faith_n in_o 1479._o some_o thomist_n have_v remark_v in_o his_o sermon_n proposition_n they_o judge_v heretical_a there_o be_v some_o opinion_n suppose_v to_o be_v faithful_o report_v which_o agree_v to_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n touch_v the_o scripture_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o fast_v he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n must_v be_v expound_v by_o its_o self_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o comply_v with_o exposition_n or_o other_o write_n of_o doctor_n there_o be_v also_o some_o particular_a proposition_n very_o remarkable_a as_o this_o raro_fw-la reperio_fw-la vel_fw-la dvas_fw-la unanimes_fw-la literatos_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la nullus_fw-la tenet_fw-la mecum_fw-la dempto_fw-la evangelio_n ubi_fw-la omnes_fw-la sumus_fw-la concord_n i_o rare_o find_v two_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n even_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o no_o body_n be_v of_o my_o opinion_n except_o in_o regard_n to_o the_o evangelist_n in_o which_o we_o all_o agree_v he_o also_o say_v quod_fw-la papa_n &_o episcopi_fw-la &_o sacerdotes_fw-la nihil_fw-la sint_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la sed_fw-la sola_fw-la concordia_fw-la sufficit_fw-la &_o pacificeè_fw-la vi_fw-la veer_fw-la that_o the_o pope_n bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v nothing_o to_o our_o salvation_n but_o unity_n alone_o suffice_v to_o live_v happy_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o one_o ought_v rather_o to_o give_v faith_n to_o st._n john_n who_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n than_o to_o that_o article_n of_o athanasius_n creed_n that_o these_o doctor_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o article_n say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o the_o assembly_n where_o the_o inquisitor_n elten_fw-mi be_v precedent_n he_o demand_v of_o the_o accuse_a doctor_n if_o those_o proposition_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v be_v he_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v explain_v himself_o more_o at_o length_n and_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v that_o he_o have_v write_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v so_o he_o be_v there_o to_o retract_v it_o magister_fw-la noster_fw-la gerardus_n immediate_o interrupt_v he_o and_o tell_v he_o after_o have_v hear_v that_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o retract_v the_o error_n that_o he_o have_v commit_v petis_fw-la nunc_fw-la gratiam_fw-la do_v you_o beg_v pardon_n the_o divine_a answer_v he_o that_o he_o can_v not_o for_o error_n unknown_a to_o he_o and_o upon_o that_o the_o inquisitor_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o they_o by_o examine_v '_o they_o he_o come_v to_o this_o examen_fw-la which_o they_o read_v in_o the_o original_a where_o they_o may_v mark_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o inquisition_n or_o those_o who_o imitate_v it_o magister_fw-la noster_fw-la gerardus_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o manage_v this_o poor_a doctor_n so_o that_o he_o may_v not_o justify_v himself_o or_o draw_v he_o from_o his_o pretend_a error_n without_o a_o noise_n by_o good_a reason_n but_o to_o render_v he_o infamous_a and_o guilty_a in_o malignant_o explain_v all_o his_o word_n it_o be_v this_o make_v he_o say_v with_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o this_o misfortune_n after_o the_o manner_n you_o have_v use_v i_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o you_o may_v condemn_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n to_o who_o it_o be_v answer_v laugh_v that_o if_o he_o be_v he_o will_v overcome_v he_o by_o subtlety_n in_o fine_a whether_o convince_v or_o no_o of_o his_o error_n mr._n wesel_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o public_a retraction_n and_o so_o submit_v to_o what_o penance_n they_o please_v to_o impose_v on_o he_o he_o that_o write_v the_o relation_n of_o this_o examination_n end_v with_o considerable_a remark_n upon_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o time_n except_o say_v he_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o import_v very_o little_a it_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v deserve_v so_o deep_a a_o censure_n as_o the_o other_o if_o they_o have_v give_v he_o time_n and_o liberty_n to_o consult_v person_n about_o they_o he_o may_v have_v clear_v himself_o if_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o judge_n have_v not_o be_v realist_n or_o if_o the_o religious_a have_v not_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o insult_v over_o a_o secular_a priest_n who_o have_v no_o esteem_n for_o st._n thomas_n he_o may_v have_v be_v proceed_v against_o with_o more_o humanity_n i_o can_v take_v god_n to_o witness_v that_o their_o manner_n of_o deal_n with_o he_o until_o he_o have_v retract_v and_o burn_v his_o book_n have_v extreme_o displease_v mr._n engelin_n de_fw-fr brunswick_n and_o mr._n john_n keisersberg_n who_o be_v man_n of_o learning_n and_o integrity_n mr._n engelin_n in_o particular_a think_v they_o act_v with_o too_o much_o precipitation_n against_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o john_n de_fw-fr wesel_n he_o confess_v free_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o his_o article_n may_v be_v maintain_v he_o dissemble_v not_o the_o hatred_n that_o the_o thomist_n have_v against_o the_o modern_n he_o observe_v some_o among_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v st._n thomas_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o the_o satisfaction_n the-monk_n take_v in_o triumph_v over_o secular_o this_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o devil_n who_o sow_v this_o division_n among_o the_o divine_n which_o cause_v so_o much_o inveteracy_n among_o they_o and_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n as_o those_o who_o follow_v thomas_n ascot_n and_o if_o any_o shall_v deny_v the_o universals_z to_o be_v realist_n they_o judge_v he_o guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v a_o most_o culpable_a sin_n against_o god_n the_o christian_a religion_n justice_n and_o all_o policy_n from_o whence_o come_v this_o but_o from_o the_o devil_n who_o delude_v our_o imagination_n and_o draw_v we_o to_o the_o search_n of_o useless_a thing_n and_o cold_a speculation_n which_o make_v we_o neither_o devout_a nor_o charitable_a lest_o we_o shall_v oblige_v ourselves_o to_o what_o be_v more_o honest_a and_o learn_v how_o to_o regulate_v our_o manner_n and_o to_o procure_v salvation_n to_o our_o soul_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o none_o be_v edify_v and_o that_o the_o zeal_n of_o christian_n diminish_v daily_o 11._o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o write_n which_o compose_v this_o volume_n be_v complaint_n that_o the_o german_n and_o french_a make_v some_o age_n pass_v against_o many_o abuse_n whereof_o they_o demand_v a_o reformation_n at_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n who_o trouble_v themselves_o not_o much_o with_o it_o most_o of_o these_o piece_n be_v very_o well_o know_v therefore_o we_o shall_v mention_v they_o in_o a_o few_o word_n there_o be_v divers_a grievance_n that_o the_o diet_n of_o the_o empire_n make_v know_v to_o the_o pope_n legate_n which_o be_v send_v to_o they_o and_o the_o answer_n of_o these_o legate_n to_o evade_v the_o complaint_n nicholas_n the_o clemengi_n write_n upon_o a_o general_n council_n and_o abuse_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v reform_v the_o harangue_n of_o john_n francis_n and_o of_o anthony_n cornelius_n linnecau_n upon_o the_o depravation_n of_o manner_n and_o discipline_n with_o the_o book_n of_o erasmus_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o their_o controversy_n which_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v a_o period_n to_o all_o these_o animosity_n 12._o in_o fine_a there_o be_v some_o discourse_n upon_o the_o original_a and_o power_n of_o the_o turk_n with_o the_o manner_n of_o its_o abatement_n and_o reason_n that_o introduce_v christian_a prince_n not_o to_o despair_v of_o their_o overthrow_n orthuinus_fw-la gratius_n who_o have_v often_o place_v unuseful_a preface_n and_o advertisement_n both_o at_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o his_o work_n of_o which_o i_o have_v treat_v end_v his_o collection_n with_o a_o discourse_n where_o he_o protest_v the_o innocency_n of_o his_o design_n in_o publish_v so_o many_o heresy_n and_o complaint_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o his_o declamation_n against_o the_o heretic_n which_o be_v spread_v through_o the_o whole_a work_n and_o advertisement_n that_o he_o be_v
no_o man_n in_o his_o prayer_n name_v the_o father_n for_o the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n for_o the_o father_n and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v at_o the_o altar_n always_o direct_v his_o prayer_n to_o the_o father_n what_o prayer_n soever_o any_o man_n make_v for_o himself_o let_v he_o not_o make_v use_n of_o they_o before_o he_o have_v communicate_v they_o to_o one_o of_o the_o better_o instruct_v brethren_n the_o author_n from_o thence_o draw_v divers_a consequence_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o liturgy_n he_o chief_o find_v his_o argument_n upon_o this_o that_o this_o canon_n permit_v those_o that_o officiated_n to_o make_v use_n of_o what_o prayer_n they_o please_v provide_v that_o they_o first_o communicate_v they_o to_o some_o wise_a person_n mr._n clarkson_n explain_v these_o word_n by_o those_o of_o st._n augustin_n against_o the_o donatist_n l._n 6._o c._n 25._o multi_fw-la irruunt_fw-la in_o preces_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la ab_fw-la imperitis_fw-la loquacibus_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la ab_fw-la haereticis_fw-la compositas_fw-la &_o per_fw-la ignorantiae_fw-la simplicitatem_fw-la non_fw-la eas_fw-la valentes_fw-la discernere_fw-la utuntur_fw-la iis_fw-la arbitrantes_fw-la quod_fw-la bonae_fw-la sint_fw-la many_o say_v he_o throw_v themselves_o upon_o prayer_n compose_v not_o only_o by_o ignorant_a man_n and_o great_a speaker_n but_o also_o by_o heretic_n be_v too_o illiterate_a and_o too_o simple_a to_o make_v a_o just_a distinction_n they_o make_v use_v of_o such_o as_o they_o think_v good_a 2._o the_o author_n after_o that_o consider_v the_o 70._o canon_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o 12._o of_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n the_o term_n of_o which_o be_v these_o placuit_fw-la etiam_fw-la hoc_fw-la ut_fw-la preces_fw-la quae_fw-la probatae_fw-la fuerint_fw-la abomnibus_fw-la celebrentur_fw-la nec_fw-la aliae_fw-la omnino_fw-la contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la proferanntur_fw-la sed_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la fuerint_fw-la collatae_fw-la dicantur_fw-la the_o author_n observe_v from_o this_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o use_v certain_a prayer_n be_v impose_v upon_o those_o that_o can_v not_o distinguish_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o beside_o all_o they_o have_v to_o do_v be_v but_o to_o communicate_v they_o to_o some_o person_n who_o be_v more_o capable_a of_o judge_v thereof_o than_o themselves_o as_o for_o those_o who_o have_v more_o knowledge_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o make_v use_n of_o such_o prayer_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a beside_o here_o be_v only_o condemn_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v against_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v allow_v that_o those_o may_v be_v make_v use_n of_o which_o be_v approve_v by_o a_o synod_n or_o by_o able_a man_n whence_o the_o author_n conclude_v there_o be_v no_o common_a form_n or_o at_o least_o that_o there_o be_v none_o which_o person_n be_v necessary_o oblige_v to_o follow_v after_o that_o he_o answer_v to_o some_o objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o the_o exposition_n he_o give_v upon_o this_o canon_n 3._o in_o the_o 12._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o milan_n instead_o of_o cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collatae_fw-la there_o be_v â_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la tractatae_fw-la if_o they_o be_v examine_v to_o see_v if_o they_o may_v be_v approve_v of_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n tractatae_fw-la agree_v according_a to_o the_o author_n with_o the_o other_o constitution_n of_o of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o with_o their_o practice_n such_o as_o st._n augustin_n represent_v it_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o be_v cite_v the_o author_n also_o make_v some_o reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n which_o i_o shall_v omit_v to_o relate_v for_o fear_n of_o be_v too_o tedious_a 4._o as_o to_o the_o general_a prayer_n for_o all_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v use_v in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n the_o author_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o conceive_v in_o the_o same_o term_n by_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n this_o bishop_n have_v hear_v that_o st._n epiphanius_n be_v accustom_v to_o insert_v these_o term_n in_o his_o prayer_n domine_fw-la praesta_fw-la joanni_fw-la ut_fw-la bene_fw-la credat_fw-la lord_n grant_v john_n may_v entertain_v a_o true_a faith_n the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n complain_v of_o this_o addition_n which_o render_v his_o belief_n suspicious_a but_o such_o term_n can_v not_o be_v add_v if_o it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v to_o change_v any_o thing_n whatever_o in_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v then_o use_v and_o john_n will_v not_o have_v have_v the_o occasion_n of_o complain_v as_o he_o do_v st._n epiphanius_n in_o answer_v to_o that_o exclaim_v not_o as_o against_o a_o calumny_n which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v destroy_v but_o say_v only_o noli_fw-la nos_fw-la in_o tantum_fw-la putare_fw-la rusticos_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la tam_fw-la aperte_fw-la dicere_fw-la potuerimus_fw-la he_o add_v pro_fw-la te_fw-la quoque_fw-la dicimus_fw-la custodi_fw-la illum_fw-la qui_fw-la praedicat_fw-la veritatem_fw-la well_fw-mi certe_fw-la ita_fw-la tu_fw-la praesta_fw-la domine_fw-la &_o custodi_fw-la ut_fw-la ille_fw-la verbum_fw-la praedicet_fw-la veritatis_fw-la sicut_fw-la occasio_fw-la sermonis_fw-la se_fw-la tulerit_fw-la &_o habuerit_fw-la oratio_fw-la consequentiam_fw-la we_o also_o say_v for_o thou_o keep_v he_o who_o preach_v the_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o thus_o do_v thou_o o_o lord_n keep_v he_o and_o make_v he_o to_o preach_v the_o truth_n according_a as_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o discourse_n shall_v and_o as_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o prayer_n shall_v require_v we_o see_v by_o these_o latter_a word_n that_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v not_o always_o express_v himself_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n 5._o mr._n clerkson_n believe_v not_o also_o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o consecration_n be_v conceive_v in_o such_o term_n as_o be_v constant_o rehearse_v to_o prove_v it_o he_o cite_v justin_n martyr_n 129._o who_o say_v that_o the_o precedent_n make_v prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o far_o as_o his_o capacity_n admit_v thereof_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n have_v omit_v nothing_o to_o give_v this_o passage_n a_o sense_n conformable_a to_o their_o opinion_n so_o the_o author_n do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o show_v that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n no_o regulate_v word_n be_v write_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o conformity_n among_o the_o church_n in_o the_o expression_n which_o be_v use_v on_o this_o occasion_n or_o in_o give_v the_o symbol_n to_o those_o who_o communicate_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n general_o receive_v as_o at_o this_o day_n iii_o neither_o be_v there_o according_a to_o mr._n clarkson_n seq_n a_o entire_a uniformity_n in_o respect_n to_o baptism_n and_o that_o they_o keep_v not_o themselves_o scrupulous_o to_o the_o term_n which_o jesus_n christ_n make_v use_v of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n some_o think_v they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o baptise_v express_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v satisfy_v to_o do_v it_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ._n st._n irenaens_n st._n basil_n and_o theophilact_fw-mi declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o practice_n and_o sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o think_v man_n ought_v to_o apply_v themselves_o too_o much_o to_o the_o word_n the_o ancient_n be_v so_o far_o from_o constrain_a one_o another_o to_o it_o that_o according_a to_o the_o author_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o uniformity_n in_o the_o term_n of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n he_o remark_n by_o the_o by_o that_o he_o who_o first_o introduce_v the_o custom_n to_o rehearse_v the_o creed_n in_o public_a service_n be_v peter_n of_o foulon_n and_o show_v in_o what_o time_n the_o same_o custom_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o manner_n how_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o all_o his_o pomp_n the_o author_n remark_n in_o the_o father_n twenty_o expression_n upon_o this_o subject_a whereof_o there_o not_o two_o but_o their_o term_n be_v different_a though_o they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o church_n this_o renounce_v be_v also_o see_v diverse_o express_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o author_n st._n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n ch._n 27._o affirm_v positive_o that_o the_o prayer_n be_v noâ—_n write_v which_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n he_o who_o make_v the_o constitution_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o clement_n put_v indeed_o a_o 45._o form_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o the_o apostle_n notwithstanding_o he_o oblige_v none_o to_o make_v use_n of_o these_o very_a term_n he_o will_v
the_o pope_n grow_v obstinate_a in_o his_o sentiment_n they_o will_v rather_o quit_v the_o priesthood_n than_o marriage_n and_o that_o gregory_n who_o despise_a man_n shall_v take_v the_o care_n of_o provide_v himself_o with_o angel_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n these_o good_a man_n without_o doubt_n speak_v with_o much_o sincerity_n and_o it_o may_v be_v if_o those_o who_o have_v endeavour_v to_o blacken_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o reformer_n in_o that_o they_o have_v introduce_v anew_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n will_v let_v nature_n speak_v they_o will_v not_o say_v less_o but_o it_o be_v a_o great_a unhappiness_n and_o a_o great_a prejudice_n at_o the_o same_o time_n against_o the_o deluder_n of_o virginity_n to_o live_v in_o a_o church_n whereof_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o defend_v all_o the_o sentiment_n unless_o they_o will_v dishonour_v and_o destroy_v themselves_o in_o fine_a the_o author_n of_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n and_o those_o who_o have_v write_v since_o give_v he_o several_a time_n the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n and_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v at_o least_o but_o that_o it_o be_v he_o who_o have_v establish_v the_o excessive_a authority_n of_o pope_n and_o who_o the_o first_o dare_v to_o maintain_v that_o they_o have_v the_o power_n of_o depose_v king_n and_o to_o change_v what_o they_o please_v in_o the_o canon_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o edition_n of_o rome_n whereof_o usher_n cite_v divers_a scandalous_a article_n he_o also_o give_v the_o history_n of_o the_o quarrel_n which_o this_o pope_n have_v with_o the_o emperor_n henry_n iu._n and_o relate_v all_o the_o evil_a that_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o and_o with_o this_o he_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o work_n which_o be_v to_o have_v extend_v to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o devil_n have_v be_v let_v loose_a ii_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v past_a the_o dragon_n be_v to_o be_v unloose_v for_o a_o little_a time_n usher_n begin_v his_o second_o part_n by_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o place_n and_o remark_n that_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o aristotle_n nothing_o be_v call_v great_a or_o little_a but_o by_o relation_n to_o another_o thing_n the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o dragon_n be_v to_o be_v unchain_v shall_v be_v short_a in_o comparison_n of_o the_o time_n during_o which_o he_o have_v ravage_v the_o world_n before_o he_o have_v be_v put_v in_o chain_n roman_n catholic_n demand_v of_o protestant_n where_o the_o church_n be_v then_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n usher_n answer_v that_o the_o church_n be_v then_o in_o the_o state_n in_o which_o some_o ancient_n and_o divers_a catholic_n author_n have_v say_v that_o it_o will_v be_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n st._n augustin_n in_o his_o xx_o letter_n which_o be_v direct_v to_o hesychius_n say_v that_o the_o church_n appear_v not_o because_o of_o the_o excessive_a cruelty_n of_o the_o persecutor_n ecclesiam_fw-la non_fw-la apparituram_fw-la impiis_fw-la tunc_fw-la persecutoribus_fw-la ultra_fw-la modum_fw-la saevientibus_fw-la several_a ancient_a and_o modern_a author_n have_v speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n usher_n take_v occasion_n from_o hence_o to_o make_v a_o parallel_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n which_o follow_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o arian_n be_v the_o strong_a with_o that_o wherein_o the_o west_n be_v find_v in_o these_o corrupt_a age_n the_o arian_n reproach_v other_o with_o their_o small_a number_n and_o their_o poverty_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n of_o gregory_n of_o nazianza_n where_o be_v those_o who_o upbraid_v we_o with_o our_o poverty_n who_o say_v that_o the_o great_a number_n form_v the_o church_n and_o who_o jeer_n the_o smallness_n of_o our_o flock_n but_o as_o there_o live_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n several_a people_n who_o be_v not_o arian_n usher_n conceive_v that_o under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o pope_n there_o be_v a_o pretty_a great_a number_n of_o person_n who_o be_v not_o of_o these_o opinion_n to_o show_v that_o he_o do_v not_o advance_v a_o simple_a conjecture_n he_o give_v the_o history_n of_o the_o original_a opinion_n of_o the_o vaudois_n who_o have_v reject_v several_a of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o he_o speak_v more_o of_o they_o in_o the_o sequel_n as_o be_v a_o place_n wherein_o he_o shall_v proper_o speak_v of_o they_o which_o oblige_v we_o to_o pass_v to_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o afterward_o we_o will_v return_v to_o the_o vaudois_n usher_n divide_v the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o dragon_n have_v be_v deliver_v from_o his_o prison_n into_o three_o period_n the_o first_o reach_v to_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a iii_o the_o second_o unto_o gregory_n xi_o and_o the_o three_o unto_o leo_n x._o the_o first_o comprehend_v two_o age_n take_v its_o beginning_n from_o the_o year_n 1000_o the_o state_n the_o western_a church_n have_v be_v in_o during_o the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o age_n and_o the_o complaint_n that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o time_n make_v against_o corruption_n which_o be_v equal_o see_v in_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o people_n there_o have_v be_v no_o less_o complaint_n make_v of_o the_o disorder_n of_o the_o twelve_o age_n as_o be_v plain_a in_o our_o author_n who_o relate_v a_o great_a number_n thereof_o among_o which_o be_v this_o famous_a distich_n of_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o man_n who_o say_v in_o speak_v of_o rome_n vrbs_fw-la foelix_fw-la si_fw-la vel_fw-la dominis_n vrbs_fw-la illa_fw-la careret_fw-la well_o dominis_n esset_fw-la turpe_fw-la career_n fide_fw-la happy_a city_n if_o it_o have_v no_o master_n or_o if_o those_o who_o possess_v it_o believe_v it_o a_o shameful_a thing_n to_o want_v faith_n the_o pope_n take_v great_a care_n in_o that_o age_n to_o have_v pay_v to_o they_o from_o england_n a_o kind_n of_o tribute_n that_o they_o call_v st._n peter_n penny_n which_o alexander_n ii_o in_o a_o letter_n write_v to_o william_n the_o norman_a say_v have_v be_v pay_v by_o the_o english_a ever_o since_o they_o have_v embrace_v christianity_n it_o appear_v by_o this_o letter_n that_o the_o english_a send_v this_o money_n at_o first_o to_o rome_n only_o through_o liberality_n but_o this_o liberality_n become_v a_o necessity_n because_o the_o king_n command_v absolute_o to_o do_v it_o the_o author_n of_o those_o time_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o tribute_n therefore_o bertold_v of_o constance_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n say_v that_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v accomplish_v which_o say_v that_o no_o person_n can_v sell_v or_o buy_v without_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o its_o name_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v that_o according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o this_o author_n in_o his_o appendix_n of_o hermannus_n contractus_fw-la towards_o the_o year_n mlxxxiv_o william_n the_o first_o king_n of_o england_n render_v his_o whole_a kingdom_n tributary_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o suffer_v none_o to_o sell_v or_o buy_v but_o such_o as_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o apostolic_a see_v that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o he_o pay_v the_o romescot_n or_o penny_n of_o st._n peter_n notwithstanding_o this_o same_o william_n refuse_v to_o swear_v a_o oath_n of_o fealty_n to_o hildebrand_n and_o punish_v bishop_n and_o other_o ecclesiastic_n who_o have_v offend_v he_o as_o he_o think_v fit_a without_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o the_o prayer_n and_o exhortation_n of_o this_o pope_n some_o other_o king_n of_o england_n resist_v the_o pope_n likewise_o with_o the_o same_o vigour_n and_o we_o have_v proof_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o yet_o spread_v every_o where_o here_o be_v one_o that_o be_v pretty_a remarkable_a which_o be_v that_o frederick_n barbarousse_n be_v go_v into_o the_o holy_a land_n to_o fight_v the_o infidel_n in_o mclxxxix_o niaetas_n choniates_n observe_v that_o the_o german_n be_v welcome_v by_o the_o armenian_n because_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n be_v equal_o prohibit_v with_o the_o armenian_n and_o german_n hereby_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o forget_v in_o germany_n the_o council_n of_o francfort_n it_o be_v also_o remark_v that_o several_a english_a author_n who_o have_v write_v after_o the_o arrival_n of_o the_o norman_n say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v in_o abhorrence_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o doctrine_n even_o of_o lanfranc_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n which_o the_o norman_n bring_v into_o this_o island_n be_v contrary_a to_o divers_a ancient_a form_n and_o write_n of_o the_o english_a and_o this_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o a_o long_a time_n after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o
than_o to_o hope_v for_o peace_n particular_o since_o the_o memory_n of_o m._n anthony_n de_fw-fr dominis_n have_v be_v condemn_v by_o burn_v his_o body_n it_o be_v know_v this_o prelate_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o reunite_v religion_n by_o correct_v some_o abuse_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o grotius_n say_v of_o he_o let._n 37._o p._n 2._o marc_n anthony_n de_fw-fr dominis_n now_o say_v mass_n at_o antwerp_n he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o cassander_n only_o he_o attack_n more_z open_o transubstantiation_n and_o some_o other_o tenet_n i_o know_v not_o what_o he_o will_v say_v of_o change_v his_o religion_n if_o he_o say_v not_o that_o he_o have_v not_o change_v â—or_a he_o believe_v that_o the_o religion_n of_o protestant_n and_o catholic_n be_v the_o same_o another_o thing_n which_o make_v grotius_n despair_v of_o ever_o see_v religious_a unite_v be_v the_o establish_n chamber_n for_o the_o propagation_n of_o faith_n whereof_o he_o complain_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o great_a chancellor_n of_o swedland_n date_v june_n 29._o 1639._o beside_o these_o matter_n wherein_o great_a kingdom_n have_v be_v interest_v there_o be_v several_a particular_a history_n in_o these_o letter_n whereof_o we_o shall_v here_o relate_v some_o ambrosio_n spinola_n besiege_v breda_n prohibit_v duel_n in_o his_o army_n upon_o pain_n of_o death_n his_o son_n have_v afterward_o transgress_v this_o order_n be_v seize_v and_o condemn_v to_o death_n but_o the_o guard_n let_v he_o escape_v he_o turn_v all_o his_o severity_n against_o they_o and_o hang_v six_o of_o they_o he_o demand_v his_o son_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n into_o who_o country_n he_o be_v withdraw_v to_o punish_v he_o but_o he_o have_v not_o his_o desire_n let._n 83._o p._n 2._o here_o be_v moreover_o another_o example_n of_o a_o roman_a severity_n a_o venetian_a senator_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ten_o name_v zeni_n after_o he_o have_v punish_v the_o son_n of_o the_o doge_fw-it who_o have_v do_v something_o against_o the_o state_n he_o be_v attack_v by_o assassinate_n who_o wound_v he_o in_o divers_a place_n the_o people_n run_v to_o he_o he_o be_v carry_v to_o his_o house_n where_o he_o order_v his_o son_n and_o his_o man_n to_o take_v his_o bloody_a clothes_n and_o thus_o to_o carry_v they_o to_o the_o palace_n of_o st._n marc_n to_o call_v for_o justice_n the_o senate_n thereupon_o promise_v a_o great_a recompense_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v discover_v the_o accomplice_n some_o day_n after_o the_o doge_fw-it himself_o come_v to_o accuse_v his_o own_o son_n who_o be_v withdraw_v from_o the_o state_n of_o venice_n after_o have_v do_v the_o fact_n and_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o far_o great_a reward_n shall_v be_v promise_v to_o he_o who_o can_v deliver_v the_o guilty_a dead_a or_o alive_a into_o the_o hand_n of_o justice_n let._n 166._o p._n 2._o grotius_n relate_v in_o the_o letter_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o spinola_n which_o we_o have_v cite_v a_o history_n of_o another_o kind_n and_o which_o be_v more_o divert_v he_o say_v that_o a_o courier_n name_v doublet_n who_o be_v send_v in_o 1625_o from_o holland_n to_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o state_n at_o paris_n not_o know_v his_o abode_n nor_o even_o himself_o make_v a_o pleasant_a equivocation_n which_o be_v that_o have_v ask_v where_o live_v the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o low_a country_n he_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o envoy_n of_o brussels_n to_o who_o he_o give_v the_o packet_n and_o immediate_o begin_v to_o speak_v of_o affair_n of_o great_a consequence_n afterward_o perceive_v his_o mistake_n he_o get_v himself_o conduct_v to_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o state_n where_o he_o yet_o commit_v another_o fault_n in_o open_v his_o portmantle_n before_o those_o who_o conduct_v he_o and_o show_v they_o that_o there_o be_v money_n in_o it_o after_o which_o go_v abroad_o about_o some_o affair_n he_o return_v no_o more_o and_o this_o cause_v in_o the_o ambassador_n a_o great_a uneasiness_n it_o be_v doubtless_o a_o great_a imprudence_n to_o commit_v matter_n of_o state_n to_o so_o unhandy_a a_o man_n but_o grotius_n relate_v another_o fault_n of_o a_o witty_a man_n which_o be_v as_o great_a if_o it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o famous_a peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n be_v oblige_v to_o go_v out_o of_o france_n by_o reason_n of_o a_o letter_n he_o have_v write_v to_o king_n james_n wherein_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o succour_v the_o elector_n palatine_n who_o be_v of_o late_o choose_v king_n of_o bohemia_n to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o the_o reform_a of_o france_n will_v see_v what_o they_o can_v expect_v from_o he_o in_o such_o a_o occasion_n these_o letter_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n m._n du_fw-fr moulin_n stay_v not_o to_o be_v bid_v to_o withdraw_v nor_o until_o he_o shall_v be_v seize_v let._n 640._o p._n 2._o here_o be_v other_o history_n for_o the_o diversion_n of_o naturalist_n and_o philosopher_n grotius_n assure_v we_o in_o letter_n 361._o p._n 2._o that_o the_o whole_a court_n of_o england_n have_v see_v in_o 1635_o a_o man_n age_v 153_o year_n who_o be_v in_o good_a health_n but_o that_o he_o lose_v his_o sight_n 20_o year_n before_o in_o the_o letter_n 405._o p._n 2._o a_o soldier_n say_v he_o lie_v in_o the_o trench_n before_o landrecy_n be_v advertise_v in_o a_o dream_n speedy_o to_o retire_v unless_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v overwhelm_v by_o a_o mine_n which_o be_v go_v to_o play_v scarce_o be_v he_o up_o but_o the_o mine_n blow_v up_o the_o place_n he_o lie_v upon_o this_o will_v surprise_v you_o but_o if_o you_o have_v m._n de_fw-fr saumaise_fw-fr he_o will_v relate_v unto_o you_o a_o history_n which_o he_o have_v of_o his_o father_n a_o certain_a man_n who_o know_v not_o a_o word_n of_o greek_a come_v to_o see_v m._n de_fw-fr saumaise_v his_o father_n who_o be_v a_o counsellor_n at_o the_o parliament_n of_o dijon_n and_o show_v he_o these_o word_n which_o he_o have_v hear_v at_o night_n in_o his_o dream_n and_o which_o he_o have_v write_v in_o french_a character_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o awake_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o ask_v of_o mr._n the_o saumaise_n if_o he_o know_v not_o their_o meaning_n mr._n the_o saumaise_n say_v unto_o he_o that_o they_o signify_v away_o perceive_v thou_o not_o thy_o death_n this_o man_n quit_v the_o house_n where_o he_o live_v and_o it_o fall_v the_o night_n follow_v if_o this_o history_n be_v true_a it_o be_v assure_o surprise_v it_o include_v a_o prediction_n which_o may_v be_v attribute_v to_o some_o invisible_a power_n who_o have_v advertise_v this_o man_n in_o a_o dream_n of_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v the_o next_o day_n but_o here_o be_v another_o prediction_n which_o deserve_v not_o less_o our_o relation_n grotius_n not_o only_o make_v a_o kind_n of_o horoscope_n of_o a_o great_a prince_n who_o be_v bear_v the_o five_o of_o september_n in_o 1638._o in_o the_o letter_n 1079_o of_o the_o 1._o p._n direct_v to_o queen_n christine_n but_o foretell_v upon_o a_o simple_a passage_n that_o he_o will_v be_v one_o day_n a_o great_a conqueror_n this_o prince_n trouble_v several_a nurse_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v he_o in_o bite_v the_o nipple_n of_o their_o breast_n fugiunt_fw-la eum_fw-la conquisitae_fw-la ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la faeminae_fw-la say_v grotius_n letter_n 189._o p._n 1._o quod_fw-la ubera_fw-la earum_fw-la morsicando_fw-la lancinet_fw-la robustus_fw-la calidique_fw-la spiritûs_fw-la pver_fw-la non_fw-la sine_fw-la omine_fw-la futurae_fw-la rapacitatis_fw-la grotius_n seem_v to_o have_v take_v delight_n in_o this_o thought_n see_v he_o repeat_v it_o in_o his_o letter_n 1231._o write_v to_o barlaeus_n the_o follow_a year_n nutrices_fw-la say_v he_o non_fw-la lassat_fw-la tantum_fw-la sed_fw-la &_o lacerate_v caveant_fw-la vicini_fw-la sibi_fw-la à _fw-la tam_fw-la matura_fw-la rapacitate_fw-la the_o fable_n teach_v we_o some_o such_o thing_n of_o hercules_n who_o juno_n be_v oblige_v to_o abandon_v after_o she_o have_v undertake_v to_o nurse_v he_o because_o he_o deal_v too_o violent_o by_o her_o pap_n see_v diodorus_n lib._n iu._n to_o finish_v the_o extract_n which_o we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o the_o historical_a thing_n which_o be_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o grotius_n we_o need_v no_o more_o but_o to_o add_v some_o matter_n which_o concern_v himself_o mr._n aubery_n who_o cause_v to_o be_v print_v some_o year_n ago_o a_o book_n entitle_v memorial_n of_o the_o history_n of_o holland_n have_v make_v in_o this_o book_n a_o kind_n of_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o life_n of_o our_o author_n where_o he_o praise_v and_o blame_v he_o according_a as_o he_o think_v he_o to_o have_v deserve_v either_o but_o it_o be_v astonish_v that_o be_v a_o particular_a friend_n to_o this_o great_a man_n and_o have_v often_o see_v he_o in_o the_o time_n wherein_o he_o
at_o the_o read_n of_o these_o letter_n what_o be_v not_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o holy_a man_n that_o be_v present_a in_o what_o admiration_n be_v they_o all_o in_o some_o can_v scarce_o keep_v themselves_o from_o shed_v tear_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o you_o can_v have_v defame_v person_n of_o so_o unspotted_a a_o faith_n be_v there_o any_o place_n in_o their_o write_n where_o they_o have_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o assistance_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n he_o condemn_v moreover_o in_o these_o letter_n eros_n and_o lazare_n accuser_n of_o pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la as_o person_n guilty_a of_o great_a crime_n erubescenda_fw-la factis_fw-la &_o damnationibus_fw-la nomina_fw-la and_o speak_v with_o much_o contempt_n of_o other_o that_o be_v party_n against_o they_o notwithstanding_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o these_o letter_n but_o assemble_v themselves_o at_o carthage_n to_o the_o number_n of_o ccxiv_o and_o condemn_v anew_o pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la until_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o it_o be_v maintain_v in_o africa_n without_o make_v use_n of_o any_o equivocation_n as_o they_o have_v do_v till_o then_o this_o assembly_n be_v hold_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n ccccxviii_n they_o send_v their_o constitution_n with_o a_o letter_n to_o zozimus_n wherein_o these_o bishop_n exhort_v he_o to_o act_v against_o pelagius_n conformable_o to_o they_o their_o letter_n have_v the_o effect_n they_o desire_v and_o zozimus_n and_o all_o his_o clergy_n who_o have_v admire_v the_o write_n of_o pelagius_n where_o they_o free_o declare_v their_o sentiment_n give_v attention_n as_o st._n augustin_n say_v to_o what_o the_o roman_n believe_v thereupon_o who_o faith_n may_v be_v speak_v of_o with_o praise_n to_o the_o lord_n see_v that_o all_o their_o opinion_n which_o be_v conformable_a to_o each_o other_o be_v very_o zealous_a for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o pelagius_n notwithstanding_o zozimus_n in_o condemn_v he_o speak_v not_o so_o strong_o as_o he_o have_v in_o judge_v in_o his_o favour_n as_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o vsher._n the_o emperor_n honorius_n and_o theodosius_n receive_v also_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n and_o think_v fit_a to_o prop_v they_o with_o their_o authority_n in_o make_v a_o edict_n which_o they_o send_v to_o the_o three_o prefect_n of_o the_o praetorium_n for_o to_o publish_v it_o in_o the_o whole_a empire_n by_o which_o they_o banish_v pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la from_o rome_n and_o likewise_o condemn_v to_o a_o perpetual_a banishment_n and_o confiscation_n of_o good_n all_o those_o that_o shall_v maintain_v their_o tenet_n where_o ever_o they_o be_v authorise_v all_o person_n to_o accuse_v they_o the_o prefect_n of_o the_o praetorium_n accompany_v this_o imperial_a law_n with_o particular_a edict_n whereof_o one_o be_v still_o remain_v and_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n it_o be_v of_o palladius_n and_o in_o these_o term_n if_o he_o that_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o infamous_a opinion_n of_o this_o dangerous_a heresy_n be_v 849._o laic_a or_o ecclesiastic_a whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o bring_v he_o before_o the_o judge_n without_o regard_v the_o person_n of_o the_o accuser_n the_o accuse_a shall_v have_v his_o goodsconfiscate_v and_o depart_v immediate_o into_o perpetual_a banishment_n et_fw-la si_fw-la sit_fw-la ille_fw-la plebeius_fw-la ac_fw-la clericus_fw-la qui_fw-la in_o caliginis_fw-la huius_fw-la obscoena_fw-la reciderit_fw-la à _fw-la quocunque_fw-la tractus_fw-la ad_fw-la judicem_fw-la sine_fw-la accusatricis_fw-la discretione_fw-la personae_fw-la facultatum_fw-la publicatione_n nudatus_fw-la irrevocabile_fw-la patietur_fw-la exilium_fw-la suspicious_a person_n may_v believe_v that_o this_o edict_n conceive_v in_o so_o emphatical_a term_n come_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o some_o zealous_a ecclesiastic_a but_o it_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n to_o those_o of_o the_o emperor_n honorius_n and_o theodosius_n that_o may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o usher_n p._n 151._o those_o that_o know_v the_o style_n of_o the_o preacher_n then_o will_v be_v persuade_v easy_o that_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o follow_v the_o like_a method_n for_o some_o time_n to_o begin_v a_o imperial_a edict_n in_o these_o term_n ad_fw-la conturbandam_fw-la catholicae_fw-la simplicitatis_fw-la lucem_fw-la puro_fw-la semper_fw-la splendore_fw-la radiantem_fw-la dolosae_fw-la artis_fw-la ingenio_fw-la novam_fw-la subito_fw-la emicuisse_fw-la versutiam_fw-la pervulgatâ_fw-la opinion_n cognovimus_fw-la quae_fw-la fallacis_fw-la scientiae_fw-la obumbrata_fw-la mendaciis_fw-la &_o furiato_fw-la tantum_fw-la debacchata_fw-la luctamine_fw-la stabilem_fw-la quietem_fw-la coelestibus_fw-la conatur_fw-la attrectare_fw-la fidei_fw-la dum_fw-la novi_fw-la acuminis_fw-la commendata_fw-la vento_fw-la insignem_fw-la notam_fw-la plebeiae_fw-la vilitatis_fw-la sentire_fw-la cum_fw-la cunctis_fw-la ac_fw-la prudentiae_fw-la singularis_fw-la palmam_fw-la fore_fw-la communiter_fw-la approbata_fw-la destruere_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o the_o rest_n be_v of_o the_o same_o style_n by_o which_o may_v be_v see_v the_o spiritual_a excitation_n in_o honorius_n time_n to_o convert_v heretic_n be_v not_o very_o different_a from_o such_o as_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o these_o latter_a age_n notwithstanding_o the_o same_o bishop_n of_o africa_n who_o have_v late_o condemn_v pelagius_n know_v nothing_o yet_o of_o the_o emperor_n edict_n which_o be_v date_v the_o last_o of_o april_n assemble_v themselves_o again_o at_o carthage_n the_o next_o day_n and_o anathematise_v those_o that_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o first_o man_n be_v by_o his_o nature_n mortal_a 2._o that_o little_a infant_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v or_o that_o they_o may_v be_v so_o though_o they_o be_v not_o infect_v with_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n 3._o that_o the_o grace_n by_o which_o we_o be_v justify_v serve_v but_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v we_o abstain_v from_o they_o for_o the_o future_a 4._o that_o grace_n assist_v we_o only_o to_o know_v our_o duty_n and_o that_o it_o produce_v not_o obedience_n of_o itself_o 5._o that_o grace_n be_v give_v we_o that_o we_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o by_o its_o mean_n do_v what_o we_o shall_v do_v with_o most_o difficulty_n without_o it_o 6._o that_o it_o be_v only_o by_o humility_n that_o we_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o say_v that_o we_o be_v sinner_n 7._o that_o every_o one_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o say_v pardon_v we_o our_o sin_n for_o himself_o but_o for_o other_o only_o that_o be_v sinner_n 8._o that_o the_o saint_n be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o same_o word_n by_o humility_n only_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o council_n intend_v not_o only_o to_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o pelagius_n but_o also_o to_o anathematise_v aforehand_o those_o that_o can_v fall_v into_o the_o sentiment_n that_o shall_v have_v any_o connection_n with_o they_o for_o it_o be_v apparent_a according_a to_o these_o principle_n he_o can_v absolute_o deny_v the_o four_o last_o proposition_n he_o believe_v not_o that_o grace_n make_v we_o simple_o to_o know_v our_o duty_n nor_o that_o there_o have_v be_v any_o man_n that_o have_v pass_v his_o life_n without_o sin_n except_v jesus_n christ._n but_o it_o have_v always_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o council_n to_o anathematise_v some_o suppose_a error_n that_o no_o body_n hold_v in_o condemn_v the_o real_a opinjoin_n of_o heretic_n it_o may_v be_v to_o inspire_v more_o horror_n for_o heresy_n and_o to_o hinder_v that_o none_o shall_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o protect_v heretic_n thus_o as_o 157._o st._n augustin_n speak_v by_o the_o vigilance_n of_o episcopal_a council_n with_o the_o help_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o defend_v his_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o imperial_a edict_n pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la be_v condemn_v in_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n if_o they_o do_v not_o repent_v nevertheless_o pelagius_n who_o be_v still_o at_o jerusalem_n press_v by_o pinianus_n and_o melanius_n make_v a_o declaration_n of_o his_o thought_n concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n which_o he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o every_o act_n and_o at_o every_o moment_n he_o also_o say_v that_o he_o always_o be_v in_o regard_n to_o baptism_n of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n he_o have_v mention_v in_o his_o profession_n of_o faith_n to_o pope_n innocent_a which_o be_v that_o child_n must_v be_v baptise_a as_o accustom_a but_o whatever_o he_o can_v say_v it_o be_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o understand_v what_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n with_o the_o african_a church_n nevertheless_o julianus_n bishop_n of_o celenes_n in_o campania_n publish_v commentary_n upon_o the_o song_n of_o song_n a_o book_n de_fw-fr constantla_n and_o four_o book_n against_o the_o first_o of_o st._n augustins_n de_fw-fr concupiscentiae_fw-la &_o nuptiis_fw-la where_o he_o maintain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o pelagius_n in_o the_o last_o of_o these_o work_n he_o treat_v open_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n as_o
exact_o order_v and_o help_v to_o resolve_v a_o thousand_o great_a difficulty_n the_o submission_n christian_n owe_v unto_o council_n and_o upon_o the_o infallibility_n that_o m._n meaux_n maintain_v that_o protestant_n attribute_v to_o council_n m._n nicole_n go_v far_o for_o he_o affirm_v that_o they_o attribute_v the_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n to_o each_o faithful_a person_n to_o refute_v he_o he_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v by_o several_a example_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o think_v one_o self_n infallible_a to_o be_v convince_v of_o any_o opinion_n and_o because_o the_o knot_n of_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o this_o that_o they_o which_o be_v deceive_v be_v no_o less_o convince_v than_o the_o orthodox_n the_o author_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o character_n can_v be_v precise_o show_v which_o distinguish_v the_o false_a and_o true_a persuasion_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v that_o these_o difference_n be_v real_a and_o make_v themselves_o apparent_a it_o be_v good_a faith_n that_o can_v convince_v the_o public_a that_o mr._n jurieu_o be_v none_o of_o those_o controvertist_n whereof_o m._n simon_n give_v we_o such_o ugly_a idea_n i_o will_v say_v of_o those_o that_o will_v rather_o die_v than_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o can_v clear_v precise_o this_o or_o that_o difficulty_n he_o give_v we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n many_o instruction_n upon_o the_o manner_n how_o hear_v and_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n conduct_n infallible_o into_o the_o truth_n those_o in_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n work_v by_o a_o efficacious_a grace_n but_o lest_o people_n may_v confound_v the_o infallibility_n that_o be_v produce_v by_o this_o grace_n with_o the_o privilege_a infallibility_n which_o be_v belong_v to_o the_o apostle_n he_o teach_v we_o the_o mark_n whereby_o to_o distinguish_v they_o after_o which_o he_o full_o answer_v two_o objection_n that_o be_v propose_v to_o make_v the_o protestant_a church_n seem_v to_o become_v to_o the_o high_a pitch_n of_o impertinence_n for_o it_o be_v object_v that_o a_o private_a person_n how_o ignorant_a soever_o he_o can_v be_v shall_v be_v assure_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n that_o he_o can_v understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n better_a than_o all_o the_o church_n beside_o and_o that_o he_o owe_v no_o submission_n to_o church_n or_o council_n unless_o he_o see_v by_o his_o own_o proper_a light_n that_o their_o decision_n be_v good_a all_o these_o difficulty_n be_v solid_o answer_v and_o make_v to_o disappear_v the_o reader_n see_v that_o hitherto_o m._n jurieu_o have_v meet_v with_o several_a difficulty_n in_o his_o way_n but_o they_o be_v but_o trifle_n to_o what_o he_o must_v encounter_v now_o for_o he_o be_v go_v to_o answer_v objection_n that_o relate_v to_o the_o way_n of_o examen_fw-la and_o that_o be_v without_o any_o dispute_n the_o main_a strength_n of_o m._n nicole_n he_o answer_v they_o first_o indirect_o and_o argue_v almost_o thus_o we_o must_v go_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o scripture_n either_o by_o authority_n or_o by_o way_n of_o examen_fw-la but_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o authority_n shall_v conduct_v we_o to_o it_o therefore_o we_o must_v make_v use_n of_o the_o way_n of_o examen_fw-la he_o prove_v the_o minor_a in_o show_v that_o upon_o earth_n there_o be_v no_o infallible_a and_o speak_a authority_n and_o though_o there_o be_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o it_o because_o it_o can_v be_v know_v by_o any_o certain_a sign_n of_o necessary_a truth_n it_o be_v the_o brave_a field_n in_o the_o world_n wherein_o the_o enemy_n be_v lead_v without_o have_v any_o place_n to_o retreat_n to_o so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v able_a and_o disintere_v judge_n as_o the_o platonist_n and_o aristotelean_n be_v to_o observe_v the_o stroke_n give_v there_o be_v no_o people_n in_o the_o world_n they_o will_v despise_v so_o much_o as_o the_o christian_n whereof_o they_o will_v see_v the_o great_a part_n brag_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o can_v keep_v the_o field_n one_o moment_n in_o sight_n of_o the_o enemy_n and_o which_o nevertheless_o subdue_v every_o day_n some_o of_o the_o other_o party_n upon_o this_o may_v be_v well_o say_v the_o absurdity_n which_o sandaicat_a publish_v concern_v the_o battle_n of_o cerisoles_n les_fw-fr spagnales_fw-la victorioso_n serinder_v however_o it_o be_v let_v we_o mark_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o the_o author_n do_v here_o he_o show_v that_o if_o faith_n do_v not_o enter_v the_o soul_n but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o authority_n m._n nicole_n will_v have_v it_o the_o jewish_a church_n shall_v never_o have_v have_v any_o good_a assurance_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o well_o because_o there_o be_v not_o in_o a_o long_a time_n any_o prophet_n or_o other_o infallible_a tribunal_n that_o declare_v it_o as_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prophet_n themselves_o may_v have_v be_v suspect_v to_o be_v false_a &_o that_o amid_o the_o most_o famous_a miracle_n because_o there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v infallible_o assure_v they_o that_o these_o miracle_n come_v from_o god_n or_o from_o the_o devil_n these_o dreadful_a difficulty_n be_v push_v to_o the_o time_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n and_o it_o be_v show_v that_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o jew_n will_v have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v convert_v to_o it_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v show_v in_o respect_n of_o follow_a age_n in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v maintain_v against_o m._n nicole_n that_o his_o principle_n be_v the_o great_a road_n to_o pyrrhonism_n and_o atheism_n because_o for_o to_o trust_v well_o the_o way_n of_o authority_n we_o must_v know_v it_o well_o but_o very_o few_o can_v be_v able_a to_o come_v to_o the_o requisite_a assurance_n by_o the_o way_n of_o examen_fw-la upon_o this_o subject_n and_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o difficulty_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v more_o inexplicable_a the_o author_n have_v invincible_o refute_v all_o that_o m._n nicole_n bring_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n make_v itself_o easy_o know_v so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o way_n of_o authority_n quite_o shut_v up_o by_o what_o way_n then_o will_v people_n enter_v into_o the_o faith_n must_v it_o be_v by_o examen_fw-la if_o that_o be_v the_o way_n m._n jurieu_o must_v take_v away_o the_o obstacle_n that_o m._n nicole_n have_v put_v in_o it_o and_o he_o must_v answer_v direct_o for_o to_o answer_v by_o retortion_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o a_o modern_a author_n be_v to_o furnish_v deist_n with_o the_o best_a arm_n that_o they_o ever_o yet_o make_v use_n of_o and_o be_v to_o complete_a what_o m._n nicole_n have_v begin_v for_o the_o dull_a among_o they_o will_v say_v after_o he_o have_v see_v mr._n nicoles_n book_n and_o what_o we_o have_v mention_v of_o mr._n jurieu_o that_o see_v god_n have_v not_o make_v man_n capable_a of_o choose_v without_o rashness_n the_o only_a religion_n that_o be_v good_a it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o have_v reveal_v we_o nothing_o of_o it_o but_o have_v leave_v it_o to_o our_o education_n and_o natural_a light_n therefore_o of_o necessity_n to_o disarm_v these_o libertine_n he_o must_v answer_v direct_o to_o what_o mr._n nicole_n say_v and_o let_v we_o see_v how_o he_o will_v behave_v himself_o he_o accuse_v his_o adversary_n argument_n against_o the_o way_n of_o examen_fw-la of_o two_o great_a fault_n one_o that_o it_o suppose_v no_o help_n from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o they_o who_o meditate_v upon_o scripture_n the_o other_o that_o he_o suppose_v a_o cartesian_a principle_n that_o will_v entire_o ruin_v all_o religion_n if_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o moral_a knowledge_n this_o principle_n be_v that_o we_o must_v believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o we_o understand_v clear_o &_o distinct_o and_o to_o be_v lawful_o assure_v that_o we_o have_v attain_v this_o evidence_n we_o must_v first_o have_v examine_v a_o thing_n all_o manner_n of_o way_n and_o must_v have_v know_v that_o it_o can_v not_o have_v be_v other_o way_n our_o author_n say_v that_o this_o condition_n be_v impossible_a in_o regard_n of_o most_o people_n and_o yet_o all_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o be_v firm_o satisfy_v of_o their_o religion_n it_o follow_v that_o religion_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o these_o preliminary_a condition_n which_o des_n cartes_n only_o require_v for_o the_o object_n of_o speculation_n the_o remonstrant_n believe_v they_o can_v draw_v great_a advantage_n from_o m._n nicoles_n objection_n because_o they_o believe_v that_o for_o to_o answer_v he_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v reduce_v to_o a_o very_a little_a number_n of_o article_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o the_o author_n say_v that_o this_o answer_n will_v cure_v no_o evil_n because_o to_o be_v assure_v to_o that_o degree_n of_o certainty_n which_o be_v require_v by_o
persecution_n than_o the_o remonstrant_n they_o will_v have_v the_o fundamental_a error_n of_o the_o r._n church_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o we_o must_v not_o say_v episcopius_n in_o a_o write_v insert_v by_o mr._n limborg_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o work_n consider_v popery_n in_o some_o of_o its_o part_n but_o in_o its_o whole_a not_o in_o this_o doctrine_n nor_o in_o that_o which_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n for_o it_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n on_o both_o side_n the_o one_o be_v mistake_v in_o one_o point_n and_o the_o other_o in_o another_o ....._o we_o must_v look_v upon_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v a_o composition_n of_o ignorant_a ambitious_a and_o tyrannical_a man_n i_o call_v they_o ignorant_a not_o because_o they_o be_v not_o very_o learned_a for_o sometime_o they_o be_v too_o much_o so_o but_o because_o they_o know_v not_o and_o be_v oblige_v to_o know_v only_o what_o be_v prescribe_v unto_o they_o often_o against_o their_o conscience_n against_o reason_n and_o divine_a law_n it_o be_v the_o most_o pernicious_a of_o all_o ignorances_n because_o it_o be_v a_o servile_a one_o which_o be_v uphold_v only_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o which_o be_v the_o source_n of_o the_o many_o sophism_n they_o be_v constrain_v to_o make_v to_o maintain_v such_o opinion_n they_o have_v engage_v themselves_o into_o whether_o they_o find_v they_o true_a or_o false_a it_o extend_v its_o empire_n as_o well_o upon_o the_o practice_n as_o belief_n because_o they_o be_v both_o tie_v to_o the_o foundation_n which_o they_o be_v always_o to_o suppose_v unshaken_a without_o free_v themselves_o by_o examine_v the_o solidity_n thereof_o thence_o tyranny_n be_v form_v it_o be_v this_o which_o make_v it_o impossible_a ever_o to_o come_v back_o from_o this_o ignorance_n and_o which_o produce_v idolatry_n and_o ridiculous_a thought_n of_o the_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v the_o poison_n of_o true_a religion_n because_o it_o lead_v man_n to_o serve_v god_n not_o according_a to_o his_o will_n or_o by_o a_o principle_n of_o knowledge_n and_o conscience_n but_o after_o that_o manner_n which_o the_o pope_n like_v so_o that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o say_v that_o in_o this_o church_n be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v good_a or_o sufferable_a this_o avail_v nothing_o see_v they_o hold_v not_o what_o be_v good_a because_o it_o be_v good_a but_o because_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o for_o such_o the_o remonstrant_n have_v upon_o this_o establish_a principle_n which_o be_v very_o opposite_a to_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o not_o only_o believe_v with_o other_o protestant_n that_o scripture_n contain_v clear_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v to_o believe_v to_o hope_v to_o do_v and_o to_o be_v save_v and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o read_v it_o with_o a_o attentive_a mind_n and_o without_o prejudice_n may_v acquire_v by_o this_o read_n a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o divine_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o they_o admit_v also_o and_o maintain_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n upon_o which_o many_o divine_n expound_v not_o themselves_o distinct_o enough_o thence_o it_o follow_v say_v mr._n limborg_n in_o this_o preface_n 1._o that_o no_o man_n whoever_o he_o be_v no_o assembly_n how_o considerable_a soever_o its_o authority_n be_v and_o how_o learned_a soever_o its_o member_n be_v have_v not_o a_o right_n of_o prescribe_v to_o the_o faithful_a as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n what_o god_n have_v not_o command_v as_o such_o in_o his_o word_n 2._o that_o from_o the_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v exclude_v those_o only_o who_o god_n have_v clear_o reveal_v he_o will_v exclude_v from_o heaven_n 3._o that_o to_o know_v certain_o damnable_a error_n and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n we_o must_v see_v if_o in_o scripture_n god_n have_v promise_v salvation_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v believe_v these_o doctrine_n or_o threaten_v with_o damnation_n those_o who_o shall_v embrace_v these_o error_n 4._o that_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n it_o to_o suffer_v those_o who_o retain_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n although_o according_a to_o we_o they_o be_v mistake_v in_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v not_o command_v nor_o prohibit_v express_o under_o the_o condition_n of_o salvation_n or_o damnation_n 5._o that_o if_o this_o rule_n be_v follow_v all_o christian_n who_o have_v quit_v the_o roman_a church_n will_v soon_o agree_v in_o fundamental_a point_n and_o differ_v but_o in_o tenet_n which_o have_v neither_o be_v command_v nor_o prohibit_v under_o this_o condition_n 6._o that_o consequent_o none_o have_v a_o right_n of_o impose_v the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n these_o non-essential_a tenet_n 7._o that_o no_o other_o mean_n can_v procure_v a_o true_a christian_a union_n because_o constraint_n may_v tie_v the_o tongue_n but_o not_o gain_v the_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o drift_n of_o the_o preface_n to_o come_v to_o the_o work_n itself_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o three_o letter_n and_o of_o a_o small_a treatise_n of_o william_n bom_n a_o roman_n catholic_n with_o as_o many_o answer_n and_o some_o other_o letter_n of_o episcopius_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o matter_n we_o see_v be_v of_o the_o utmost_a consequence_n and_o it_o be_v sufficient_o know_v after_o what_o manner_n episcopius_n be_v able_a to_o treat_v thereof_o bom_n be_v a_o priest_n who_o be_v no_o great_a grecian_a as_o he_o confess_v himself_o and_o who_o beside_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o weak_a hypothesis_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o rome_n ever_o embrace_v it_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n person_n so_o that_o although_o he_o have_v expose_v pretty_a well_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o his_o party_n it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o relation_n to_o his_o adversary_n par_fw-fr studiis_fw-la aevique_fw-la modis_fw-la sed_fw-la robore_fw-la dispar_fw-la the_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n be_v a_o conference_n which_o bom_n and_o episcopius_n have_v at_o the_o come_n from_o a_o sermon_n which_o the_o last_o have_v preach_v some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v present_a thereat_o declare_v that_o bom_n have_v be_v reduce_v to_o silence_n upon_o which_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o show_v how_o much_o these_o report_n be_v false_a write_v to_o two_o common_a friend_n to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o reason_n he_o have_v say_v and_o add_v to_o that_o a_o write_n to_o prove_v that_o st._n peter_n be_v establish_v chief_a of_o the_o catholic_n church_n episcopius_n at_o first_o make_v some_o difficulty_n of_o answer_v this_o priest_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o tedious_a and_o more_o unprofitable_a for_o a_o protestant_n than_o to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n with_o a_o catholic_n see_v that_o as_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n with_o he_o that_o his_o church_n be_v infallible_a so_o he_o believe_v himself_o oblige_v in_o conscience_n not_o to_o confer_v with_o heretic_n but_o in_o the_o design_n of_o instruct_v they_o and_o not_o to_o have_v even_o the_o thought_n of_o receive_v any_o instruction_n nor_o any_o light_n from_o they_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a without_o engage_v one_o self_n into_o a_o excessive_a prolixity_n to_o relate_v all_o the_o reason_n which_o have_v be_v say_v on_o each_o side_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v only_o stop_v at_o some_o of_o the_o principal_a proof_n and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o common_o meet_v withal_o in_o book_n of_o controversy_n episcopius_n fail_v not_o at_o first_o to_o ask_v of_o his_o adversary_n in_o what_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n jesus_n christ_n have_v appoint_v any_o body_n to_o be_v sovereign_a judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o to_o decide_v without_o appeal_n all_o the_o difference_n which_o shall_v arise_v in_o the_o church_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o there_o be_v not_o in_o scripture_n passage_n sufficient_o express_v for_o this_o institution_n bom_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o episcopius_n allege_v to_o he_o three_o act_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n which_o fall_v out_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o age_n concern_v the_o day_n in_o which_o the_o passover_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n because_o they_o celebrate_v this_o feast_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n and_o not_o the_o sunday_n follow_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o rome_n palestine_n and_o
the_o most_o displease_a tenet_n of_o his_o sect_n to_o put_v their_o grosser_n abuse_n in_o oblivion_n and_o final_o to_o bury_v the_o most_o part_n of_o school_n dispute_v it_o be_v hard_a to_o think_v that_o a_o man_n support_v by_o all_o that_o be_v great_a in_o his_o communion_n whereof_o he_o seem_v the_o oracle_n shall_v write_v to_o deceive_v his_o fellow-citizen_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v think_v that_o a_o bare_a exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n shall_v be_v capable_a to_o bring_v back_o into_o its_o bosom_n they_o that_o have_v quit_v it_o with_o so_o much_o reluctancy_n and_o remain_v in_o it_o in_o spite_n of_o what_o can_v be_v inflict_v upon_o they_o the_o tenet_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o indies_n nor_o in_o america_n nor_o be_v we_o to_o learn_v from_o the_o uncertain_a relation_n of_o some_o ignorant_a traveller_n we_o see_v its_o practice_n and_o devotion_n before_o our_o eye_n the_o book_n of_o their_o doctor_n be_v tell_v in_o every_o place_n and_o most_o part_n of_o our_o reformer_n be_v either_o bishop_n priest_n or_o friar_n so_o that_o neither_o they_o nor_o their_o disciple_n can_v be_v ignorant_a neither_o of_o what_o the_o romish_a church_n believe_v nor_o of_o what_o it_o practice_n beside_o the_o minister_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o dissemble_v in_o their_o opinion_n because_o the_o clergy_n of_o it_o gain_v far_o more_o than_o those_o of_o any_o other_o communion_n this_o reflection_n may_v make_v m._n the_o meaux_n sincerity_n very_o doubtful_a who_o declare_v at_o the_o very_a beginning_n that_o he_o design_n to_o render_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n more_o clear_a than_o they_o be_v and_o to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o such_o as_o be_v false_o impute_v to_o it_o nevertheless_o the_o reform_a be_v bring_v up_o in_o a_o religion_n which_o inspire_v true_a faith_n and_o be_v otherwise_o move_v to_o desire_v a_o reunion_n in_o hope_n to_o see_v the_o end_n of_o their_o misery_n fancy_v that_o the_o accusation_n of_o this_o bishop_n be_v but_o a_o pretext_n he_o use_v to_o cast_v out_o of_o his_o creed_n what_o be_v troublesome_a and_o hard_a to_o believe_v beside_o the_o noise_n of_o a_o agreement_n between_o the_o two_o religion_n which_o be_v a_o long_a time_n sow_v among_o the_o people_n and_o whereof_o diver_n '_o minister_n be_v make_v to_o draw_v the_o project_n m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n and_o his_o follower_n slip_v many_o word_n which_o be_v general_a promise_n of_o a_o reformation_n upon_o condition_n of_o reunion_n if_o it_o appear_v now_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o sincerity_n in_o all_o the_o promise_n that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n make_v and_o that_o at_o that_o very_a time_n the_o clear-sighted_a can_v soon_o discover_v that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o pure_a cheat_n the_o reform_v can_v be_v praise_v enough_o for_o not_o trust_v to_o they_o nor_o can_v the_o other_o be_v blame_v enough_o that_o make_v nothing_o of_o play_v with_o what_o be_v most_o sacred_a when_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o cheat_v the_o simple_a to_o know_v whether_o m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n be_v of_o this_o number_n as_o several_a protestant_n pretend_v and_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v in_o show_v the_o opposition_n of_o his_o sentiment_n with_o those_o of_o the_o other_o doctor_n of_o his_o communion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v unprofitable_a to_o know_v the_o history_n of_o his_o book_n because_o it_o may_v be_v common_o perceive_v by_o the_o way_n that_o a_o design_n be_v manage_v which_o be_v the_o end_n propose_v m._n turenne_n who_o see_v a_o long_a time_n that_o his_o religion_n be_v a_o hindrance_n to_o his_o fortune_n will_v have_v be_v very_o glad_a if_o he_o can_v accommodate_v himself_o to_o the_o romish_a religion_n but_o the_o vile_a practice_n of_o this_o church_n seem_v so_o strange_a to_o those_o who_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o other_o principle_n that_o he_o can_v not_o persuade_v himself_o to_o join_v with_o a_o society_n that_o impose_v such_o ridiculous_a superstition_n upon_o its_o votary_n to_o cure_v he_o of_o this_o scruple_n m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n publish_v a_o small_a write_n wherein_o he_o strain_v himself_o to_o show_v that_o these_o small_a devotion_n be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o that_o one_o may_v live_v and_o die_v in_o its_o communion_n without_o practise_v they_o this_o work_n or_o rather_o the_o king_n caress_n and_o liberality_n have_v have_v success_n which_o all_o people_n know_v our_o prelate_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o he_o can_v work_v the_o same_o effect_n upon_o other_o and_o resolve_v to_o print_v this_o manuscript_n that_o remain_v write_v four_o year_n before_o and_o to_o add_v to_o it_o divers_a section_n as_o that_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n of_o tradition_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n and_o obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rheims_n and_o of_o some_o other_o bishop_n sorbonne_n these_o several_a age_n have_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o source_n of_o the_o french_a divinity_n it_o be_v therefore_o that_o not_o only_o the_o doctor_n of_o this_o university_n but_o also_o bishop_n and_o other_o clergy_n be_v glad_a to_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o that_o famous_a house_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o what_o book_n they_o write_v of_o religion_n m._n of_o condom_n have_v that_o design_n but_o he_o do_v not_o speed_n for_o have_v send_v his_o exposition_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o come_v from_o the_o press_n to_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o sorbonne_n instead_o of_o approve_v the_o work_n they_o mark_v several_a place_n either_o contrary_a to_o or_o favour_v but_o in_o a_o very_a little_a the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n so_o that_o edition_n be_v present_o suppress_v and_o another_o be_v compose_v wherein_o the_o passage_n be_v change_v that_o be_v mark_v by_o the_o censurer_n this_o can_v not_o be_v manage_v so_o secret_o but_o the_o reform_a come_v to_o know_v it_o mr._n noguier_n and_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr bastide_n who_o know_v the_o edition_n that_o be_v publish_v and_o this_o last_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o remark_n the_o alteration_n that_o the_o author_n make_v in_o the_o manuscript_n and_o in_o the_o suppress_a edition_n they_o also_o reproach_v he_o that_o the_o true_a roman_a catholic_n be_v but_o little_o please_v at_o his_o moderation_n and_o one_o of_o they_o finish_v the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n before_o any_o protestant_a have_v print_v his_o but_o he_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o publish_v it_o m._n the_o meaux_n credit_n be_v great_a enough_o to_o stifle_v the_o direct_a answer_n that_o those_o of_o his_o own_o party_n make_v to_o he_o but_o he_o can_v not_o hinder_v they_o that_o be_v dissatisfy_v from_o take_v a_o indirect_a course_n and_o to_o say_v what_o they_o think_v and_o even_o to_o refute_v he_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o friar_n sharp_a maintainer_n of_o the_o superstition_n that_o enrich_v they_o can_v not_o forgive_v he_o at_o all_o father_n maimbourg_n in_o his_o history_n of_o lutheranism_n draw_v this_o prelate_n character_n and_o criticise_v on_o his_o book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o cardinal_n contarini_n and_o of_o one_o of_o his_o work_n and_o say_v well_o that_o these_o agreement_n and_o management_n of_o religion_n in_o these_o pretend_a exposition_n of_o faith_n which_o either_o suppress_v or_o do_v express_v in_o doubtful_a term_n a_o part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o satisfy_v one_o side_n nor_o the_o other_o who_o equal_o complain_v of_o swerve_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o momentous_a as_o that_o of_o faith_n father_n cresset_n give_v this_o bishop_n a_o more_o sensible_a stroke_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a devotion_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o 4to_n in_o the_o year_n 79._o with_o privilege_n from_o the_o king_n and_o the_o archbishop_n leave_v and_o the_o consent_n of_o his_o own_o provincial_n and_o of_o three_o jesuit_n that_o be_v the_o censurer_n of_o all_o the_o work_n of_o that_o society_n the_o dauphin_n tutor_n be_v too_o powerful_a a_o adversary_n to_o be_v oppose_v direct_o but_o a_o writer_n of_o lesser_a authority_n that_o adopt_a the_o opinion_n of_o this_o prelate_n touch_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n feel_v the_o weight_n of_o father_n cresset_n anger_n this_o author_n be_v a_o german_a gentleman_n called_z m_o widenfelt_n intendant_a of_o the_o prince_n of_o suarzemberg_n and_o his_o book_n be_v entitle_v monita_fw-la salutaria_fw-la b._n virgin_n wholesome_a advice_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n to_o her_o indiscreet_a votary_n this_o book_n make_v much_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n especial_o after_o the_o pastoral_n letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o tournay_n wherein_o he_o recommend_v this_o book_n to_o his_o people_n as_o full_a
which_o they_o quote_v the_o archbishop_n laud_n jackson_n fielding_n hâ—ylin_n hammond_n and_o m._n thorndike_n there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o have_v write_v the_o contrary_n these_o be_v the_o point_n whereon_o the_o enemy_n of_o protestant_n will_v make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n pass_v for_o half_a papist_n though_o there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o be_v teach_v by_o other_o reform_a except_v episcopacy_n and_o this_o government_n be_v so_o ancient_a that_o even_o those_o who_o think_v presbytery_n better_o ought_v not_o to_o condemn_v for_o some_o little_a difference_n in_o discipline_n a_o church_n that_o be_v otherwise_o very_o pure_a unless_o they_o be_v mind_v to_o anathematise_v st._n ignatius_n st._n clement_n st._n polycarp_n st._n irenaeus_n st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o first_o without_o question_v the_o episcopal_a clergy_n of_o england_n have_v the_o like_a charity_n for_o presbyterian_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o modern_a doctor_n nor_o of_o such_o as_o be_v accuse_v of_o have_v favour_v the_o pretend_a puritan_n we_o see_v the_o mark_n of_o its_o mildness_n and_o moderation_n towards_o all_o except_v some_o turbulent_a spirit_n among_o they_o which_o indeed_o be_v too_o common_a in_o all_o society_n if_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o england_n differ_v from_o presbytery_n and_o have_v reason_n so_o to_o do_v it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o k._n jamss_v the_o first_o and_o notwithstanding_o you_o may_v see_v how_o the_o bishop_n of_o eli_n speak_v write_v for_o the_o king_n and_o by_o his_o order_n against_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n one_o may_v see_v how_o much_o the_o protestant_n of_o this_o country_n agree_v by_o harmony_n of_o their_o confession_n where_o each_o church_n acknowledge_v wherein_o she_o agree_v with_o the_o rest_n then_o lay_v aside_o those_o odious_a name_n seek_v our_o profession_n of_o faith_n in_o our_o confession_n the_o reproach_n you_o make_v we_o concern_v the_o puritan_n be_v altogether_o absurd_a because_o their_o number_n be_v but_o small_a and_o the_o most_o moderate_a among_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o religion_n the_o scotch_a puritan_n confession_n have_v no_o error_n in_o fundamental_a point_n so_o that_o the_o king_n may_v say_v with_o reason_n that_o the_o establish_v religion_n of_o scotland_n be_v certain_o true_a and_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v dr._n wake_n testimony_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v approve_v his_o book_n none_o of_o the_o other_o doctor_n contradict_v he_o and_o some_o side_v with_o he_o against_o roman_a catholic_n and_o these_o last_o have_v not_o accuse_v he_o of_o swerve_v from_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n only_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n and_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a authority_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o exposition_n what_o he_o therein_o advance_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o defence_n be_v several_a curious_a piece_n 1._o a_o comparison_n betwixt_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a popery_n 2._o a_o extract_v of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o father_n cresset_n and_o cardinal_n bona_n concern_v the_o devotion_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n 3._o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n imbert_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr meaux_n 4._o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o caesarius_n with_o the_o preface_n of_o mr._n bigot_n which_o be_v suppress_v at_o paris_n in_o 1680._o and_o a_o dissertation_n of_o dr._n wake_v upon_o apollinarius_n sentiment_n and_o disciple_n a_o discourse_n of_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n wherein_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n be_v treat_v on_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o two_o discourse_n print_v at_o oxford_n upon_o this_o subject_a with_o a_o historical_a preface_n upon_o the_o same_o matter_n at_o london_n 1687._o p._n 127._o in_o 4to_n dr_n wake_v minister_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n at_o london_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n give_v first_o in_o few_o word_n the_o history_n and_o origine_fw-la of_o transubstantiation_n as_o it_o have_v be_v ordinary_o do_v among_o protestant_n second_o he_o name_v several_a illustrious_a person_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n who_o have_v be_v accuse_v of_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o transubstantiation_n to_o wit_n peter_n picherel_n cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n barnes_n a_o english_a benedictine_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n archbishop_n of_o paris_n who_o give_v his_o absolute_a sentiment_n hereon_o in_o one_o of_o his_o posthume_n dissertation_n though_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o paris_n the_o place_n wherein_o he_o say_v it_o have_v be_v change_v or_o blot_v out_o but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v hinder_v but_o that_o this_o work_n have_v appear_v before_o person_n take_v notice_n of_o these_o sentiment_n some_o entire_a copy_n thereof_o have_v fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o protestant_n who_o get_v it_o print_v in_o holland_n in_o 1669._o without_o cut_v off_o any_o thing_n to_o these_o author_n be_v join_v f._n sirmond_n the_o jesuite_n who_o believe_v the_o impanation_n and_o who_o have_v make_v a_o treatise_n upon_o it_o which_o have_v never_o be_v print_v and_o whereof_o some_o person_n have_v yet_o copy_n m._n de_fw-fr marolles_n who_o get_v a_o declaration_n print_v in_o form_n in_o 1681._o by_o which_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o be_v insert_v here_o in_o english_a and_o in_o short_a the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n entitle_v sure_a and_o honest_a mean_n of_o convert_v heretic_n who_o we_o dare_v not_o affirm_v to_o be_v the_o same_o who_o publish_v a_o treatise_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o the_o five_o tome_n of_o the_o french_a bibliotheque_fw-fr speak_v of_o p._n 455._o the_o cartesian_o and_o several_a other_o be_v suspect_v of_o not_o believe_v the_o same_o no_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n so_o that_o if_o the_o catholic_n cite_v some_o reform_v for_o they_o protestant_n also_o want_v not_o catholic_n author_n who_o have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n three_o the_o author_n show_v the_o dangerous_a consequence_n which_o arise_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n from_o the_o incredulity_n of_o so_o many_o man_n of_o knowledge_n be_v it_o in_o respect_n to_o mass_n or_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o infallibility_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o treatise_n itself_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o contain_v two_o chapter_n and_o a_o introduction_n wherein_o be_v expound_v the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o the_o eucharist_n much_o after_o the_o idea_n of_o lightfoot_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n transubstantiation_n be_v at_o large_a refute_v by_o scripture_n by_o reason_n and_o the_o father_n we_o shall_v make_v no_o stay_n at_o it_o because_o this_o matter_n be_v so_o well_o know_v the_o second_o chapter_n be_v employ_v to_o refute_v what_o mr._n walker_n say_v concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n upon_o the_o real_a presence_n dr._n wake_v at_o first_o complain_v that_o his_o adversary_n in_o that_o only_o repeat_v objection_n which_o his_o friend_n t._n g._n have_v before_o propose_v in_o his_o dialogue_n and_o which_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v refute_v in_o a_o answer_n to_o these_o dialogue_n print_v at_o london_n in_o 1679._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o he_o maintain_v to_o have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o since_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n he_o reduce_v it_o to_o this_o according_a to_o the_o author_n who_o refuted_a t._n g._n viz._n that_o she_o believe_v only_o a_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o invisible_a power_n and_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o and_o with_o the_o element_n so_o that_o in_o receive_v they_o with_o faith_n it_o produce_v spiritual_a and_o real_a effect_n upon_o the_o soul_n of_o men._n as_o body_n take_v by_o angel_n continue_v he_o may_v be_v call_v their_o body_n whilst_o they_o keep_v they_o and_o as_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o his_o spirit_n animate_v and_o lve_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o believe_v so_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o spiritual_o and_o mystical_o he_o give_v not_o himself_o the_o trouble_n to_o prove_v the_o solidity_n of_o this_o comparison_n by_o scripture_n and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o author_n that_o mr._n walker_n have_v quote_v he_o content_v himself_o to_o produce_v other_o passage_n where_o they_o do_v not_o speak_v so_o vigorous_o of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o jesus_n
christ_n which_o according_a to_o calvin_n descend_v not_o from_o heaven_n the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mind_n be_v sufficient_a to_o penetrate_v through_o all_o impediment_n and_o to_o surmount_v the_o distance_n of_o place_n he_o cite_v several_a other_o place_n of_o beza_n of_o martyr_n and_o many_o english_a doctor_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o descend_v from_o heaven_n into_o the_o eucharist_n or_o be_v in_o divers_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n though_o they_o say_v we_o be_v nourish_v hereby_o through_o faith_n but_o after_o a_o incomprehensible_a manner_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o if_o these_o great_a man_n understand_v nothing_o by_o nourish_v ourselves_o by_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v save_v by_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o to_o feed_v ourselves_o with_o this_o hope_n or_o to_o receive_v his_o spirit_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o tell_v we_o of_o a_o miraculous_a union_n of_o our_o spirit_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n notwithstanding_o the_o distance_n of_o place_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v every_o where_o and_o faith_n have_v no_o relation_n to_o local_a distance_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o spiritual_a eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n take_v in_o the_o sense_n we_o have_v abovementioned_a of_o miraculous_a nor_o of_o incomprehensible_a more_o than_o in_o other_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o other_o grace_n which_o god_n give_v unto_o we_o whether_o we_o suppose_v this_o or_o any_o other_o method_n to_o expound_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o will_v be_v no_o danger_n to_o the_o reformation_n to_o say_v that_o these_o learned_a man_n have_v not_o have_v a_o idea_n altogether_o distinct_a thereupon_o or_o that_o their_o expression_n be_v not_o exact_a although_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o they_o mistake_v in_o some_o thing_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o romish_a church_n can_v have_v just_o reject_v all_o their_o doctrine_n or_o that_o protestant_n be_v in_o the_o wrong_n by_o inviolable_o retain_v their_o sentiment_n as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v conformable_a to_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o abandon_v that_o wherein_o they_o may_v be_v deceive_v we_o do_v not_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o err_v in_o one_o thing_n be_v deceive_v in_o all_o or_o of_o reject_v every_o thing_n they_o have_v say_v because_o they_o have_v not_o perceive_v the_o truth_n clear_o enough_o in_o some_o thing_n thus_o all_o the_o objection_n of_o this_o nature_n may_v be_v ruin_v without_o undertake_v to_o defend_v indifferent_o all_o that_o the_o reformer_n may_v have_v say_v see_v it_o be_v agree_v on_o that_o the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o their_o authority_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v mistake_v in_o inconsiderable_a thing_n without_o its_o be_v in_o danger_n but_o dr._n wake_n think_v not_o convenient_a to_o act_v in_o this_o manner_n he_o believe_v that_o the_o reform_v never_o change_v their_o opinion_n hereon_o and_o for_o the_o divine_n of_o edward_n and_o elizabeth_n he_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v perfect_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o reformation_n by_o dr._n burnet_n in_o the_o second_o part_n which_o be_v whole_o include_v in_o the_o 3d_o chapter_n he_o answer_v first_o to_o what_o mr._n walker_n affirm_v to_o have_v be_v allow_v by_o protestant_n and_o maintain_v against_o he_o that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o some_o of_o the_o author_n who_o he_o cite_v that_o say_v very_o well_o that_o in_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o not_o as_o corporal_o present_a under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o for_o forbes_n and_o marc-antony_n de_fw-fr dominis_n it_o be_v agree_v on_o that_o the_o desire_v they_o have_v of_o reconcile_a religion_n make_v they_o say_v too_o much_o thorndyke_n speak_v not_o less_o vigorous_o but_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v he_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n because_o by_o the_o consecration_n they_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o to_o his_o natural_a body_n it_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o first_o part._n to_o oppose_v to_o the_o catholic_n author_n doctor_n of_o his_o own_o party_n they_o say_v that_o thomas_n paludanus_n and_o catharin_n maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o enormous_a idolatry_n to_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n without_o believe_a transubstantiation_n thus_o although_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o that_o if_o a_o consecrate_a host_n be_v true_o adorable_a one_o will_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n if_o one_o adore_v one_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v consecrate_a think_v it_o once_o will_v be_v so_o it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o reform_a religion_n can_v receive_v so_o much_o prejudice_v hereby_o as_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n doctor_n who_o have_v be_v cite_v because_o the_o reform_a deny_v that_o a_o host_n can_v be_v adore_v whether_o it_o be_v consecrate_a or_o not_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o subject_a he_o send_v we_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n print_v at_o london_n 1685._o in_o the_o second_o place_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v brief_o examine_v but_o as_o there_o be_v none_o who_o have_v not_o read_v divers_a treatise_n upon_o this_o subject_a we_o shall_v insist_v no_o long_o upon_o it_o origines_fw-la britannicae_n or_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o british_a church_n with_o a_o preface_n concern_v some_o pretend_a antiquity_n relate_v to_o britain_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o st._n asaph_n by_o dr._n stillingfleet_n london_n 1685_o in_o fol._n p._n 364._o we_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o work_n wherein_o the_o author_n refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o scot_n concern_v the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o king_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o extract_n make_v 169._o of_o a_o book_n wherein_o it_o be_v already_o do_v and_o the_o principal_a reason_n relate_v with_o much_o fidelity_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v in_o general_a that_o our_o prelate_n in_o it_o defend_v the_o bishop_n of_o st._n asaph_n who_o in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a government_n in_o great_a britain_n and_o in_o ireland_n have_v show_v 1._o that_o the_o scot_n can_v not_o be_v in_o great_a britain_n so_o soon_o as_o they_o say_v 2._o that_o the_o historian_n from_o who_o this_o be_v maintain_v be_v not_o of_o sufficient_a validity_n for_o one_o to_o rely_v upon_o as_o the_o scot_n may_v be_v pardon_v the_o zeal_n they_o have_v for_o their_o country_n their_o neighbour_n likewise_o may_v be_v suffer_v to_o endeavour_v the_o refute_v they_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a it_o be_v a_o contestation_n which_o as_o dr._n stillingfleet_n observe_v will_v not_o be_v decide_v neither_o by_o a_o combat_n nor_o a_o process_n and_o which_o have_v no_o influence_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n or_o state_n that_o which_o concern_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o british_a church_n be_v more_o considerable_a by_o the_o connection_n which_o this_o matter_n have_v with_o the_o important_a controversy_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v hereafter_o this_o nevertheless_o be_v but_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o great_a work_n where_o the_o author_n endeavour_v to_o clear_v the_o most_o important_a difficulty_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n judge_v that_o to_o write_v a_o complete_a ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v a_o design_n too_o great_a for_o one_o man_n to_o accomplish_v he_o have_v only_o undertake_v to_o clear_v some_o part_n thereof_o and_o think_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o begin_v with_o that_o which_o concern_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o he_o be_v a_o member_n this_o book_n be_v divide_v into_o five_o great_a chapter_n the_o abridgement_n of_o which_o you_o have_v here_o 1._o it_o have_v be_v believe_v for_o a_o long_a time_n in_o england_n that_o the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v here_o in_o tyberius_n reign_n but_o if_o the_o short_a time_n be_v consider_v betwixt_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o death_n of_o this_o emperor_n and_o that_o it_o be_v think_v during_o a_o long_a while_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o gospel_n only_o to_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o suppose_v that_o in_o this_o little_a distance_n person_n come_v from_o judea_n into_o britain_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n 1._o some_o of_o the_o learned_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n refute_v the_o fabulous_a tradition_n which_o
dr._n stillingfleet_n go_v also_o further_o than_o any_o see_v the_o history_n of_o arianism_n be_v leave_v off_o at_o the_o death_n of_o eusebius_n here_o be_v a_o abstract_n of_o what_o he_o add_v and_o which_o be_v chief_o draw_v from_o st._n athanasius_n the_o falsity_n of_o the_o arian_n be_v not_o discover_v until_o after_o the_o council_n of_o rimini_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o at_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n where_o they_o declare_v themselves_o more_o open_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o follower_n of_o basil_n of_o ancyre_n who_o reject_v the_o word_n consubstantial_a as_o well_o as_o the_o arian_n will_v separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o but_o the_o arian_n have_v still_o recourse_n in_o this_o occasion_n to_o their_o old_a artifices_fw-la and_o consent_v to_o sign_n any_o creed_n whatever_o except_v that_o of_o nice_n they_o cause_v athanasius_n to_o be_v banish_v a_o second_o time_n but_o he_o be_v soon_o re_fw-mi call_v and_o his_o great_a enemy_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v he_o reparation_n if_o he_o may_v be_v believe_v a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o persecution_n begin_v against_o he_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n who_o profess_v the_o faith_n of_o nice_a as_o our_o author_n describe_v at_o large_a until_o the_o council_n of_o rimini_n who_o bishop_n be_v constrain_v to_o abandon_v the_o term_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o consubstantial_a the_o orthodox_n bishop_n will_v willing_o depose_v all_o those_o who_o refuse_v to_o sign_n the_o symbol_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o arian_n do_v not_o treat_v their_o adversary_n better_a when_o they_o can_v not_o prevail_v with_o they_o so_o that_o they_o cease_v not_o persecute_v each_o other_o reciprocal_o council_n declare_v both_o for_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o which_o make_v our_o author_n reasonable_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o yield_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o council_n whatever_o till_o have_v well_o examine_v the_o reason_n of_o its_o conduct_n if_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o do_v it_o in_o time_n past_a the_o faith_n of_o nice_n can_v not_o be_v reestablish_v which_o will_v have_v receive_v a_o irreparable_a breach_n at_o rimini_n if_o the_o orthodox_n bishop_n be_v not_o restore_v to_o their_o church_n after_o the_o death_n of_o constantius_n and_o have_v not_o reestablish_v in_o small_a assembly_n what_o so_o numerous_a a_o council_n have_v destroy_v we_o find_v a_o remarkable_a example_n hereof_o 431._o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o st._n hilary_n where_o we_o see_v that_o a_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n declare_v that_o it_o abandon_v the_o council_n of_o rimini_n for_o assent_v to_o that_o of_o nice_n dr._n stillingfleet_n conjecture_n that_o the_o british_a church_n do_v as_o much_o because_o st._n athanasius_n st._n jerome_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n do_v in_o divers_a place_n praise_v their_o application_n to_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n sulpicius_n severus_n 2._o speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o rimini_n say_v they_o refuse_v to_o be_v entertain_v by_o the_o emperor_n except_v those_o of_o england_n who_o be_v to_o poor_a too_o bear_v this_o charge_n thereupon_o dr._n stillingfleet_n make_v divers_a reflection_n whereof_o these_o be_v the_o principal_a 1._o that_o it_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o what_o geoffrey_n of_o monmouth_n say_v of_o riches_n which_o king_n lucius_n give_v the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v false_a 2._o that_o it_o be_v notwithstanding_o strange_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n shall_v not_o have_v wherewithal_o to_o maintain_v they_o at_o rimini_n since_o before_o constantine_n the_o church_n have_v divers_a fund_n beside_o the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v considerable_a in_o the_o numerous_a church_n and_o since_o constantine_n have_v grant_v they_o great_a privilege_n as_o be_v show_v at_o length_n by_o divers_a edict_n of_o this_o emperor_n which_o be_v in_o the_o theodosian_a codicil_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o come_v thence_o to_o the_o accusation_n of_o pelagianism_n 180._o which_o beda_n and_o gildas_n have_v before_o raise_v against_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n he_o remark_n first_o that_o pelagius_n and_o celestius_fw-la be_v both_o bear_v in_o great_a britain_n and_o not_o in_o the_o armoric_n britain_n as_o some_o have_v believe_v and_o refute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n some_o place_n of_o f._n garnier_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o pelagius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o marius_n merâ—ator_n 2._o that_o the_o monastic_a history_n make_v he_o abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o bangor_n but_o that_o there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n that_o bangor_n have_v have_v a_o monastery_n famous_a in_o that_o time_n because_o the_o convent_v of_o england_n be_v no_o ancient_a than_o the_o time_n of_o st._n patrick_n and_o if_o pelagius_n be_v a_o monk_n he_o be_v of_o such_o a_o order_n as_o be_v pammachius_n paulinus_n melanius_n and_o demetriades_n who_o be_v pious_a person_n withdraw_v from_o the_o commerce_n of_o the_o world_n but_o without_o rule_n 3._o that_o the_o occupation_n of_o these_o man_n after_o the_o exercise_n of_o piety_n consist_v in_o the_o study_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o such_o a_o retreat_n that_o pelagius_n write_v his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o melanius_n and_o demetriades_n 4._o that_o since_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n he_o be_v employ_v to_o defend_v himself_o and_o that_o after_o have_v be_v condemn_v in_o africa_n and_o banish_v he_o be_v yet_o condemn_v in_o a_o council_n at_o antioch_n under_o theodotus_n as_o marius_n mercator_n tell_v we_o and_o all_o that_o because_o the_o sentiment_n of_o pelagius_n be_v not_o well_o understand_v 185._o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n just_o say_v 5._o that_o wretched_a pelagius_n pass_v the_o remnant_n of_o his_o life_n in_o obscurity_n and_o die_v according_a to_o all_o likelihood_n without_o return_v into_o england_n 6._o that_o without_o the_o extraordinary_a care_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n pelagianism_n will_v have_v be_v establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n though_o pelagius_n have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o council_n agricola_n son_n to_o severian_n bishop_n who_o have_v embrace_v pelagianism_n bring_v it_o into_o england_n it_o be_v perhaps_o the_o severe_a edict_n of_o valentinian_n iii_o publish_v in_o ccccxxv_n against_o the_o pelagian_n who_o be_v among_o the_o gaul_n which_o drive_v he_o thence_o prosper_n witness_v that_o there_o be_v several_a of_o they_o in_o england_n which_o make_v some_o believe_v that_o celestius_fw-la be_v return_v hither_o but_o our_o author_n show_v that_o this_o opinion_n have_v no_o ground_n the_o adversary_n of_o the_o pelagian_n not_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o so_o subtle_a controvertist_n send_v to_o demand_v aid_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n who_o send_v they_o german_a and_o loup_n two_o bishop_n of_o great_a reputation_n but_o suspect_v to_o be_v semi_a pelagian_n the_o first_o be_v a_o great_a friend_n to_o hilary_n of_o arles_n and_o the_o second_o be_v brother_n to_o vincent_n of_o lerin_n semi_a pelagian_n it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o certain_a write_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o prosper_n disciple_n of_o st._n augustin_n that_o it_o be_v celestinus_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o send_v he_o but_o our_o author_n show_v that_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o suspect_v this_o to_o be_v the_o write_n of_o some_o other_o prosper_v and_o that_o though_o it_o be_v he_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v deceive_v german_a and_o loup_n be_v arrive_v in_o england_n have_v a_o public_a conference_n at_o verulam_n and_o act_v so_o that_o they_o leave_v england_n in_o the_o old_a opinion_n as_o they_o believe_v but_o they_o be_v force_v to_o return_v sometime_o after_o our_o author_n relate_v no_o head_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n german_a and_o loup_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v whether_o they_o teach_v semi_a pelagianism_n or_o the_o predestinarionism_n in_o england_n to_o free_v themselves_o from_o the_o suspicion_n which_o may_v be_v have_v of_o they_o he_o pass_v 196._o to_o the_o justification_n of_o fastidius_n a_o english_a bishop_n suspect_v of_o pelagianism_n and_o of_o who_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o book_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la christiana_n publish_v by_o holstenius_fw-la it_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a to_o justify_v faustus_n of_o riez_n from_o semi_a pelagianism_n though_o in_o his_o time_n he_o pass_v for_o a_o saint_n and_o that_o he_o be_v pray_v to_o in_o this_o quality_n during_o many_o age_n in_o the_o church_n of_o riez_n sidonius_n apollinaris_n give_v he_o this_o fine_a encomium_n 9_o cui_fw-la datum_fw-la est_fw-la soli_fw-la melius_fw-la loqui_fw-la quam_fw-la didicerit_fw-la vivere_fw-la melius_fw-la quam_fw-la loquatur_fw-la to_o who_o alone_o it_o have_v be_v give_v to_o speak_v better_a than_o he_o have_v learned_a and_o to_o live_v better_a
three_o order_n the_o first_o such_o as_o pretend_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o nature_n in_o general_n the_o second_o those_o who_o prepare_v remedy_n the_o three_o those_o who_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o find_v out_o of_o the_o art_n of_o change_a metal_n by_o give_v they_o figure_n new_a colour_n or_o new_a consistence_n the_o first_o and_o second_o may_v be_v rational_a as_o albertus_n magnus_n vanhelmont_n and_o the_o distiller_n be_v the_o three_o be_v extravagant_a for_o to_o pretend_v to_o make_v new_a creature_n be_v to_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o the_o creator_n and_o as_o for_o the_o cabalist_n and_o judicial_a astrologer_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frivolous_a than_o their_o natural_a philosophy_n unhappy_a be_v the_o philosopher_n of_o that_o genius_n who_o subtilise_v on_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o stick_v at_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o creator_n that_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o the_o ancient_a philosopher_n who_o have_v not_o only_o high_a thought_n than_o we_o but_o raise_v themselves_o above_o themselves_o that_o they_o may_v acknowledge_v a_o sovereign_a reason_n which_o they_o make_v the_o rule_n of_o all_o their_o reason_n and_o to_o which_o they_o submit_v their_o mind_n the_o end_n of_o metaphysic_n be_v the_o find_v out_o of_o pure_a and_o abstract_a verity_n thereby_o it_o perceive_v thing_n in_o their_o original_a that_o it_o may_v full_o know_v they_o it_o enter_v into_o the_o retail_n of_o all_o particular_a species_n which_o it_o reduce_v to_o their_o principle_n and_o that_o retail_n be_v almost_o infinite_a this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o without_o it_o all_o the_o knowledge_n of_o man_n be_v but_o superficial_a and_o imperfect_a because_o there_o be_v not_o almost_o any_o true_a demonstration_n without_o its_o principle_n it_o be_v not_o that_o one_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o philosopher_n to_o be_v a_o christian_a nor_o that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v a_o rule_n to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o that_o this_o reason_n of_o man_n be_v submit_v to_o faith_n i'faith_o how_o divine_a soever_o it_o be_v condescend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o humane_a reason_v to_o bring_v reason_n to_o its_o obedience_n wherefore_o that_o we_o may_v not_o mistake_v ourselves_o let_v we_o begin_v to_o study_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v before_o we_o set_v ourselves_o on_o reason_v let_v we_o regulate_v the_o use_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o we_o may_v regulate_v the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n let_v we_o be_v christian_n before_o we_o be_v philosopher_n let_v our_o first_o wisdom_n and_o our_o chief_a philosophy_n be_v our_o religion_n man_n learn_v to_o reason_n by_o philosophy_n but_o they_o learn_v to_o submit_v their_o mind_n to_o reason_n and_o eternal_a verity_n by_o christianity_n religion_n be_v then_o the_o first_o principle_n according_a to_o which_o human_a wisdom_n be_v to_o take_v its_o measure_n so_o that_o all_o the_o different_a method_n of_o ancient_n or_o modern_a philosophy_n all_o the_o new_a system_n of_o natural_a and_o all_o the_o new_a maxim_n of_o moral_a philosophy_n may_v be_v good_a if_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o it_o for_o the_o gospel_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o sentiment_n and_o what_o be_v not_o conform_a to_o that_o rule_n lead_v to_o disorder_n cicero_n office_n with_o note_n of_o mr._n graevius_n at_o amsterdam_n sell_v by_o p._n and_o j._n blaeuw_n 1688._o in_o octavo_n mr._n graevius_n professor_n at_o vtretcht_a and_o the_o author_n of_o this_o commentary_n be_v so_o famous_a among_o the_o learned_a that_o our_o praise_n will_v add_v nothing_o to_o the_o opinion_n that_o the_o public_a have_v conceive_v of_o his_o desert_n his_o work_n and_o the_o liberality_n of_o the_o king_n which_o come_v to_o seek_v for_o he_o into_o the_o end_n of_o these_o province_n bear_v a_o illustrious_a testimony_n of_o his_o capacity_n he_o do_v therefore_o continue_v here_o to_o give_v we_o his_o correction_n and_o his_o note_n upon_o all_o the_o work_n of_o cicero_n and_o true_o he_o can_v not_o make_v a_o better_a use_n of_o his_o ability_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o matter_n than_o in_o exercise_v it_o upon_o the_o office_n which_o be_v so_o fit_a to_o qualify_v the_o mind_n and_o heart_n for_o the_o reception_n of_o virtue_n as_o his_o work_n will_v be_v put_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o dauphin_n commentary_n so_o it_o be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o dauphin_n and_o in_o his_o epistle_n he_o assure_v he_o that_o how_o famous_a soever_o his_o ancestor_n have_v be_v the_o beauty_n of_o his_o nature_n and_o the_o extraordinary_a education_n he_o have_v get_v do_v promise_n to_o the_o universe_n that_o he_o will_v add_v a_o new_a luster_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o predecessor_n he_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o the_o true_a happiness_n and_o most_o solid_a glory_n of_o king_n consist_v in_o render_v their_o people_n happy_a and_o that_o under_o he_o be_v expect_v a_o reign_n as_o that_o of_o titus_n who_o be_v the_o love_n and_o delight_n of_o a_o mankind_n the_o author_n admonish_v we_o in_o this_o short_a preface_n that_o he_o have_v join_v to_o the_o office_n of_o cicero_n laelius_n cato_n the_o paradox_n and_o the_o dream_n of_o scipio_n his_o first_o care_n be_v to_o reestablish_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o text_n and_o then_o to_o illustrate_v it_o every_o where_o by_o what_o ancient_n and_o modern_a philosopher_n have_v write_v most_o fine_a upon_o this_o part_n of_o philosophy_n for_o this_o purpose_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o edition_n of_o lange_n which_o be_v the_o most_o correct_a and_o he_o also_o have_v consult_v several_a manuscript_n whereof_o he_o give_v here_o the_o detail_n he_o by_o the_o bye_n inveigh_v against_o those_o who_o despise_v the_o pain_n that_o be_v take_v in_o correct_v ancient_a author_n and_o against_o those_o that_o entire_o destroy_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o by_o too_o bold_a correction_n these_o be_v two_o extremity_n that_o must_v equal_o be_v avoid_v we_o owe_v respect_n enough_o to_o the_o ancient_n for_o not_o to_o pull_v asunder_o their_o thought_n and_o sentiment_n and_o not_o to_o substitute_v our_o suspicion_n and_o conjecture_n but_o there_o be_v superstition_n scrupulous_o to_o keep_v all_o their_o word_n or_o to_o spend_v ourselves_o in_o find_v a_o fine_a sense_n in_o their_o most_o obscure_a expression_n notwithstanding_o it_o have_v be_v see_v that_o expositor_n be_v more_o proud_a for_o re-establish_a one_o word_n in_o the_o text_n of_o a_o ancient_a author_n after_o have_v sweat_v much_o upon_o a_o manuscript_n than_o if_o they_o have_v discover_v some_o secret_n of_o nature_n or_o put_v forth_o some_o fine_a precept_n of_o morality_n mr._n graevius_n who_o perceive_v the_o study_n of_o scholiast_n to_o be_v common_o dry_a and_o barren_a have_v intermix_v with_o his_o note_n very_o fine_a lesson_n for_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n and_o to_o render_v the_o matter_n more_o airy_a he_o add_v some_o tract_n of_o literature_n for_o example_n cicero_n say_v that_o anger_n ought_v to_o have_v no_o share_n in_o the_o correction_n of_o superior_n upon_o this_o the_o author_n tell_v we_o this_o fine_a say_n of_o plato_n to_o his_o man_n i_o will_v beat_v you_o if_o i_o be_v not_o in_o anger_n he_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v look_v upon_o person_n be_v fault_n with_o much_o indulgence_n and_o hate_v the_o crime_n without_o hate_v he_o that_o commit_v it_o upon_o these_o word_n quae_fw-la natura_fw-la occultavit_fw-la eadem_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la sana_fw-la ment_fw-la sunt_fw-la removent_fw-la ab_fw-la oceulis_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o modesty_n be_v give_v to_o man_n to_o preserve_v his_o honour_n and_o reputation_n because_o it_o include_v a_o secret_a fear_n of_o contempt_n and_o infamy_n and_o this_o fear_n be_v very_o often_o a_o strong_a bar_n than_o love_n to_o virtue_n such_o be_v he_o who_o fear_v not_o the_o reproach_n of_o his_o own_o heart_n yet_o dread_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o public_a shame_n perplex_v and_o press_v he_o and_o this_o maxim_n be_v as_o true_a as_o it_o be_v ingenuous_a that_o virtue_n will_v not_o go_v far_o if_o vanity_n do_v not_o keep_v her_o company_n he_o add_v very_o curious_a thing_n upon_o nakedness_n which_o offend_v decency_n only_o by_o custom_n and_o that_o idea_n that_o man_n have_v of_o this_o state_n in_o fine_a the_o reader_n be_v not_o weary_v by_o perpetual_a correction_n and_o a_o certain_a variety_n be_v find_v here_o which_o occur_v very_o seldom_o in_o these_o sort_n of_o work_n the_o history_n of_o philosophy_n contain_v the_o life_n opinion_n action_n and_o discourse_n of_o the_o philosopher_n of_o every_o sect_n by_o tho._n stanley_n esq_n the_o second_o edition_n at_o london_n 1687._o there_o be_v many_o among_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o live_v of_o philosopher_n and_o we_o have_v explain_v
other_o resp._n if_o it_o be_v obscure_a when_o point_v why_o then_o will_v they_o reject_v the_o point_n but_o that_o the_o bible_n may_v thereby_o be_v reject_v for_o its_o obscurity_n 2._o we_o must_v know_v the_o read_n of_o the_o text_n ourselves_o because_o thereby_o we_o must_v try_v the_o exposition_n of_o it_o by_o the_o ministry_n but_o to_o commit_v the_o read_n as_o peculiarly_a as_o the_o expound_v the_o text_n to_o the_o ministry_n be_v plain_a popery_n §_o 4._o but_o to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o text_n be_v write_v very_o plain_a and_o that_o without_o point_n it_o will_v be_v very_o obscure_a as_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v and_o therefore_o we_o say_v the_o text_n be_v write_v with_o point_n and_o so_o much_o for_o the_o second_o reason_n chap._n vi_o §._o 1._o the_o three_o reason_n state_v the_o point_n evidence_n their_o own_o antiquity_n and_o divine_a authority_n §._o 2._o the_o objection_n that_o there_o be_v superfluity_n in_o the_o punctation_n answer_v §._o 3._o the_o objection_n about_o the_o keri_n and_o ketib_n be_v only_o about_o the_o letter_n and_o never_o about_o point_n answer_v §._o 4._o the_o objection_n of_o the_o insignificancy_n of_o the_o musical_a accent_n answer_v §._o 5._o the_o objection_n of_o the_o chaldee_n name_n of_o the_o point_n vowel_n and_o accent_n answer_v §._o 6._o the_o sum_n of_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n declare_v §_o 1._o a_o three_o reason_n for_o the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o point_n be_v take_v from_o what_o the_o author_n of_o cosri_n say_v part_v 3._o sect_n 32._o as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o punctation_n itself_o be_v divine_a now_o we_o say_v that_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n why_o we_o believe_v the_o text_n to_o be_v god_n word_n for_o the_o same_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o point_n to_o be_v from_o god_n we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n because_o it_o evidence_v its_o self_n to_o be_v from_o god_n by_o certain_a tekmeria_n or_o proof_n of_o the_o power_n light_n purity_n and_o majesty_n that_o appear_v in_o it_o manifest_v its_o self_n to_o proceed_v from_o a_o holy_a wise_a glorious_a gracicious_a god_n but_o this_o it_o do_v only_o as_o it_o be_v point_v for_o without_o point_n the_o text_n speak_v either_o nothing_o or_o else_o contrary_a and_o divers_a thing_n of_o which_o no_o judgement_n can_v be_v make_v whether_o they_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a now_o say_v the_o author_n of_o cosri_n part_v 3._o sect_n 32._o there_o appear_v in_o the_o fix_v of_o the_o point_n and_o accent_n to_o be_v such_o a_o order_n as_o can_v be_v make_v without_o divine_a aid_n which_o be_v far_o beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o humane_a skill_n nor_o have_v it_o otherwise_o be_v so_o universal_o receive_v in_o all_o time_n by_o all_o the_o people_n of_o god_n without_o alteration_n because_o as_o wise_a man_n as_o they_o can_v have_v point_v otherwise_o have_v it_o be_v do_v by_o humane_a art_n only_o and_o so_o say_v we_o now_o to_o fix_v and_o ascertain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n universal_o infallible_o right_a which_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o punctation_n require_v no_o less_o ability_n than_o the_o infallible_a guidance_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o first_o give_v forth_o the_o scripture_n man_n may_v know_v the_o thing_n of_o man_n and_o may_v rectify_v any_o literal_a mistake_n in_o write_n about_o art_n and_o science_n the_o matter_n and_o subject_n whereof_o they_o treat_v being_n first_o well_o know_v and_o understand_v by_o they_o but_o no_o man_n know_v the_o thing_n of_o god_n nor_o can_v know_v they_o but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o he_o to_o who_o the_o spirit_n reveal_v they_o 1_o cor._n 2.11_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o scripture_n consist_v of_o such_o mystery_n that_o be_v hide_v from_o all_o man_n till_o reveal_v by_o the_o scripture_n only_o the_o prophecy_n of_o future_a event_n as_o isaiah_n etc._n etc._n be_v deliver_v in_o such_o cloudy_a and_o figurative_a expression_n and_o in_o such_o elyptical_a sentence_n as_o pose_v the_o very_a penman_n of_o scripture_n themselves_o to_o interpret_v it_o must_v needs_o therefore_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o infallible_o to_o fix_v and_o ascertain_v the_o right_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n without_o divine_a assistance_n but_o in_o all_o the_o most_o deep_a and_o dark_a place_n of_o scripture_n the_o punctation_n be_v as_o complete_a and_o perfect_a as_o in_o the_o plain_a and_o every_o where_o show_v itself_o and_o the_o scripture_n thereby_o to_o be_v from_o god_n by_o the_o divine_a and_o heavenly_a subject_n that_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o text_n as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a point_v we_o say_v then_o that_o we_o believe_v the_o bible_n be_v god_n word_n with_o faith_n divine_a because_o of_o the_o authority_n and_o veracity_n of_o god_n who_o have_v declare_v it_o so_o to_o be_v therein_o and_o we_o believe_v that_o god_n do_v indeed_o declare_v it_o so_o to_o be_v as_o be_v therein_o affirm_v because_o the_o bible_n evidence_v its_o self_n to_o our_o conscience_n by_o infallible_a tekmeria_n or_o character_n that_o it_o do_v proceed_v from_o no_o other_o but_o god_n himself_o all_o god_n work_n wear_v his_o name_n and_o bear_v some_o mark_n upon_o they_o of_o god_n their_o author_n but_o his_o word_n be_v herein_o exalt_v above_o all_o other_o work_n that_o bear_v his_o name_n psal._n 138.2_o thou_o have_v magnify_v thy_o word_n above_o all_o they_o name_v for_o there_o no_o where_o remain_v so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a print_n of_o the_o immediate_a finger_n of_o god_n as_o be_v on_o the_o scripture_n none_o but_o god_n can_v make_v that_o revelation_n of_o the_o invisible_a nature_n and_o be_v of_o god_n as_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o declare_v those_o counsel_n which_o before_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n that_o be_v plain_o express_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o thing_n the_o angel_n desire_v to_o look_v into_o nothing_o in_o heaven_n or_o earth_n do_v bear_v so_o much_o of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o do_v the_o scripture_n but_o god_n himself_o by_o nothing_o have_v the_o great_a god_n reveal_v his_o will_n and_o give_v forth_o to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n a_o law_n of_o obedience_n but_o only_o by_o the_o scripture_n nothing_o evidence_v itself_o so_o to_o be_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o all_o this_o the_o bible_n do_v in_o and_o by_o the_o punctation_n only_o without_o which_o it_o will_v be_v nothing_o at_o all_o but_o whatever_o wicked_a man_n have_v a_o mind_n it_o shall_v be_v sect_n 2._o it_o be_v object_v 1_o sy_n there_o be_v multitude_n of_o impertinent_a superfluity_n in_o the_o punctation_n very_o unfit_a to_o ascribe_v to_o a_o divine_a original_a resp._n the_o jew_n best_a know_v the_o usefulness_n of_o all_o part_n of_o the_o punctation_n and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o know_v they_o high_o value_v buâ—_n they_o lament_v that_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o it_o as_o the_o musical_a use_n of_o the_o accent_n which_o have_v be_v lose_v and_o the_o like_a but_o for_o every_o one_o to_o condemn_v every_o thing_n he_o do_v not_o understand_v will_v put_v a_o final_a end_n to_o knowledge_n mathias_n wasmuth_n in_o his_o vindicia_fw-la do_v at_o large_a show_v the_o great_a usefulness_n of_o the_o most_o minute_n part_n of_o the_o punctation_n and_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o accent_n and_o so_o do_v buxtorf_n de_fw-fr orig._n punct_a par_fw-fr 1._o cap._n 14._o from_o pag._n 200._o to_o pag._n 262._o and_o other_o and_o if_o some_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o yet_o will_v not_o learn_v who_o can_v help_v it_o the_o punctation_n be_v never_o the_o worse_o in_o itself_o because_o some_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v it_o all_o §_o 3._o obj._n 2._o it_o be_v say_v the_o keri_n u._fw-mi ketib_n be_v only_o about_o letter_n never_o about_o vowel_n and_o point_n therefore_o say_v elias_n the_o point_n be_v not_o when_o they_o be_v first_o make_v resp._n 1_o many_o jew_n say_v ezra_n make_v they_o and_o the_o point_n after_o they_o and_o so_o they_o agree_v 2._o it_o be_v object_v the_o anomalous_a point_v of_o the_o ketib_n with_o the_o point_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o keri_n can_v not_o be_v of_o ezra_n resp._n but_o kimchi_n preface_n on_o joshâ—ah_n say_v it_o be_v do_v by_o ezra_n for_o as_o he_o there_o say_v they_o set_v one_o word_n in_o the_o margin_n and_o do_v not_o point_v it_o now_o all_o the_o jew_n own_o the_o keri_n and_o kerib_n to_o be_v as_o ancient_a as_o ezra_n and_o they_o likewise_o own_o that_o the_o ketib_n be_v to_o be_v always_o point_v with_o the_o point_n
prove_v from_o divers_a passage_n of_o st._n justin_n st._n irenaeus_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n tertullian_n and_o even_o of_o origen_n himself_o dr._n cave_n end_v this_o life_n with_o a_o observation_n that_o he_o pass_v by_o many_o other_o speculative_a notion_n in_o our_o martyr_n which_o be_v not_o conformable_a to_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o occasion_n of_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a esteem_n he_o have_v for_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n endeavour_v as_o much_o as_o possible_o he_o can_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v that_o speculative_a error_n be_v not_o whole_o inconsistent_a with_o true_a piety_n and_o that_o the_o most_o solid_a virtue_n be_v not_o able_a to_o render_v a_o man_n infallible_a nor_o give_v he_o a_o right_a to_o decide_v controversy_n these_o remark_n sufficient_o testify_v one_o can_v take_v those_o praise_n that_o be_v sometime_o give_v to_o the_o ancient_n a_o little_a too_o profuse_o as_o a_o absolute_a sign_n all_o their_o opinion_n be_v approve_v on_o since_o dr._n cave_n after_o he_o have_v very_o much_o praise_v the_o holy_a martyr_n relate_v divers_a error_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o be_v apparent_a by_o this_o how_o we_o must_v also_o understand_v the_o praise_n mr._n du_n pin_n have_v give_v he_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a bibliothique_a p._n 160._o where_o he_o say_v he_o to_z admiration_n understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o prophecy_n therein_o contain_v have_v a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o our_o religion_n so_o that_o there_o be_v hardly_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n speak_v more_o exact_o of_o all_o our_o mystery_n than_o he_o have_v do_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o think_v dr._n cave_n or_o mr._n du_n pin_n approve_v this_o thought_n of_o st._n justin_n which_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v neither_o of_o they_o place_v among_o the_o error_n of_o this_o father_n that_o although_o we_o shall_v acknowledge_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v simple_o but_o a_o man_n bear_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o be_v might_n nevertheless_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messiah_n steph._n it_o follow_v not_o say_v he_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n that_o jesus_n be_v not_o the_o christ_n of_o god_n though_o i_o can_v not_o demonstrate_v his_o existence_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n as_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o as_o god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v man_n of_o a_o virgin_n etc._n etc._n it_o may_v only_o be_v say_v that_o i_o be_o mistake_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v deny_v that_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n although_o he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v man_n bear_v of_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v become_v the_o christ_n by_o the_o choice_n that_o god_n have_v make_v of_o he_o for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o our_o religion_n that_o in_o make_v a_o profession_n do_v believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n maintain_v that_o he_o be_v man_n bear_v of_o man_n however_o i_o be_o not_o of_o their_o opinion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o christian_n etc._n etc._n 5._o origen_n be_v bear_v at_o alexandria_n about_o the_o one_o hundred_o eighty_o six_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o father_n who_o name_n be_v leonidas_n suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o the_o two_o hundred_o and_o second_o year_n after_o he_o have_v take_v much_o care_n in_o the_o education_n of_o his_o son_n who_o he_o himself_o instruct_v in_o learning_n and_o religion_n origen_n from_o his_o childhood_n be_v excessive_o curious_a and_o often_o tire_v his_o father_n in_o propose_v too_o many_o question_n to_o he_o upon_o the_o sacred_a writ_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v advance_v a_o little_a in_o year_n he_o study_v under_o clement_n catechist_n of_o alexandria_n and_o afterward_o under_o ammonius_n who_o have_v set_v up_o a_o new_a school_n of_o philosophy_n where_o he_o teach_v the_o opinion_n of_o plato_n and_o those_o of_o aristotle_n as_o he_o believe_v reconcilable_a together_o they_o call_v he_o ammonius_n saccas_n because_o that_o before_o he_o apply_v himself_o to_o philosophy_n he_o have_v be_v a_o porter_n and_o gain_v his_o livelihood_n by_o carry_v sack_n of_o corn._n porphyry_n faith_n he_o renounce_v christianity_n to_o embrace_v the_o pagan_a religion_n but_o dr._n cave_n make_v it_o appear_v he_o be_v deceive_v in_o that_o as_o well_o as_o when_o he_o say_v origen_n be_v bear_v a_o heathen_a ammonius_n be_v so_o much_o esteem_v among_o the_o pagan_n themselves_o that_o hierocles_n call_v he_o fat_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d teach_v of_o god_n and_o that_o plotin_n who_o can_v find_v no_o satisfaction_n in_o other_o school_n engage_v himself_o with_o much_o application_n to_o that_o of_o ammonius_n origen_n learn_v the_o platonic_a philosophy_n under_o he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o plotin_n our_o author_n observe_v here_o that_o we_o must_v take_v care_v not_o to_o confound_v a_o heathen_a philosopher_n call_v origen_n with_o he_o whereof_o we_o be_v a_o speak_v porphyry_n hierocles_n proclus_n and_o eunapius_n have_v make_v mention_n of_o the_o first_o with_o much_o honour_n and_o eunapiusâ—aith_o â—aith_z he_o be_v a_o condisciple_n of_o porphyry_n not_o at_o alexandria_n under_o ammonius_n but_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o school_n of_o plotin_n porphyry_n have_v often_o see_v our_o origen_n at_o tyre_n but_o he_o be_v not_o his_o fellow-pupil_n be_v much_o young_a than_o he_o lucas_n holstenius_fw-la porphyr_n wonder_n at_o the_o reason_n that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v porphyry_n study_v with_o origen_n son_n of_o leonidas_n but_o he_o shall_v have_v conclude_v according_a to_o dr._n cave_n that_o it_o be_v not_o that_o origen_n he_o mean_v but_o another_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o severus_n leonidas_n father_n to_o origen_n suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o alexandria_n where_o he_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o hinder_v his_o son_n from_o follow_v he_o to_o the_o stake_n his_o mother_n to_o no_o purpose_n employ_v her_o authority_n and_o tear_n to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o it_o she_o can_v not_o hinder_v he_o from_o hide_v his_o garment_n so_o artificial_o that_o he_o continue_v in_o the_o lodging_n with_o they_o by_o force_n leonidas_n good_n be_v confiscate_v origen_n have_v in_o a_o instant_n be_v reduce_v to_o great_a misery_n without_o the_o charity_n of_o a_o lady_n of_o quality_n at_o alexandria_n who_o entertain_v he_o with_o many_o other_o among_o who_o be_v paul_n of_o samosatenus_fw-la afterward_o famous_a for_o his_o heresy_n but_o origen_n live_v not_o long_o at_o the_o expense_n of_o this_o illustrious_a lady_n he_o open_v a_o school_n where_o he_o teach_v literature_n which_o give_v he_o a_o opportunity_n to_o become_v much_o more_o learned_a himself_o in_o instruct_v other_o by_o which_o he_o acquire_v so_o great_a a_o reputation_n that_o at_o eighteen_o year_n of_o age_n he_o be_v choose_v a_o colleague_n or_o successor_n to_o clement_n under_o who_o he_o have_v study_v that_o he_o draw_v so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o auditor_n he_o be_v soon_o oblige_v to_o leave_v off_o teach_v his_o school_n and_o apply_v himself_o entire_o to_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o catechuman_n to_o who_o he_o teach_v the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n he_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o this_o employ_v that_o many_o of_o those_o he_o have_v instruct_v gain_v the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n among_o which_o be_v plutarch_n serenus_n heraclidus_fw-la heron_n and_o herais_n who_o in_o spite_n of_o the_o weakness_n of_o her_o sex_n die_v as_o constant_o as_o any_o of_o the_o four_o man_n i_o have_v name_v during_o the_o fury_n of_o these_o persecution_n origen_n not_o content_a only_o to_o teach_v the_o catechuman_n visit_v those_o also_o that_o be_v put_v in_o prison_n accompany_v they_o to_o the_o place_n of_o execution_n endanger_v his_o life_n a_o thousand_o time_n during_o the_o government_n of_o letus_fw-la and_o aquila_n who_o be_v one_o after_o the_o other_o governor_n of_o egypt_n it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n 228._o origen_n do_v a_o action_n for_o which_o he_o be_v as_o much_o esteem_v by_o some_o as_o blame_v by_o other_o be_v unwilling_a to_o encumber_v himself_o with_o matrimony_n and_o find_v he_o be_v of_o a_o unfit_a temperament_n to_o preserve_v himself_o chaste_a in_o a_o single_a life_n or_o it_o may_v be_v to_o shun_v the_o suspicion_n of_o the_o heathen_n he_o resolve_v to_o take_v a_o effectual_a way_n to_o suppress_v all_o youthful_a desire_n some_o say_v he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o application_n of_o some_o remedy_n and_o origen_n other_o of_o a_o knife_n he_o think_v himself_o authorize_v in_o it_o from_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o some_o make_v themselves_o eunuch_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n which_o he_o believe_v aught_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o
object_v against_o he_o during_o his_o life_n as_o have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o the_o apology_n write_v in_o his_o defence_n epiphanius_n be_v the_o first_o that_o ever_o speak_v of_o it_o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o altogether_o without_o reason_n baronius_n 123._o have_v conjecture_v that_o this_o passage_n may_v have_v be_v add_v to_o st._n epiphanius_n dr._n cave_n believe_v likewise_o that_o epiphanius_n have_v say_v enough_o on_o this_o occasion_n to_o make_v a_o intelligent_a reader_n apprehend_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v too_o easy_a a_o faith_n to_o all_o that_o he_o have_v relate_v he_o say_v he_o have_v speak_v many_o strange_a thing_n of_o origen_n which_o he_o himself_o do_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o think_v good_a nevertheless_o to_o insert_v they_o among_o his_o write_n beside_o those_o who_o have_v read_v but_o little_a of_o what_o he_o have_v do_v say_v our_o author_n know_v how_o much_o his_o faith_n be_v uphold_v by_o popular_a report_n and_o have_v testify_v so_o much_o zeal_n and_o anger_n against_o origen_n he_o take_v care_n to_o omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v sully_v or_o lessen_v his_o fame_n in_o fine_a the_o relation_n we_o have_v have_v of_o origen_n mutilation_n and_o the_o noise_n that_o it_o make_v in_o the_o world_n will_v not_o permit_v his_o enemy_n to_o offer_v he_o that_o choice_n before_o mention_v it_o be_v in_o the_o 233_o d_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o origen_n quit_v alexandria_n and_o retire_v into_o palestine_n st._n epiphanius_n to_o confirm_v his_o accusation_n say_v that_o origen_n be_v at_o jerusalem_n and_o desire_v to_o preach_v he_o stand_v up_o and_o read_v these_o word_n of_o psalm_n 50.16_o and_o god_n say_v unto_o the_o sinner_n why_o speak_v thou_o of_o my_o righteousness_n and_o take_v my_o covenant_n into_o thy_o mouth_n that_o with_o great_a sorrow_n he_o speak_v these_o word_n and_o then_o shut_v up_o the_o book_n and_o sit_v down_o cover_v with_o shame_n and_o fall_v into_o a_o violent_a passion_n of_o tear_n that_o there_o may_v be_v nothing_o want_v to_o complete_a his_o history_n he_o have_v make_v a_o recantation_n under_o origen_n name_n where_o he_o confess_v his_o sin_n and_o testify_v a_o lively_a repentance_n for_o it_o but_o the_o misfortune_n be_v that_o the_o style_n of_o this_o piece_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o author_n who_o name_n be_v affix_v to_o it_o origen_n have_v set_v up_o a_o school_n at_o caesarea_n draw_v many_o man_n thither_o to_o he_o and_o among_o other_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n and_o athenodorus_n his_o brother_n who_o be_v afterward_o bishop_n in_o that_o see_n firmilian_a bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n a_o person_n celebrate_v for_o his_o virtue_n and_o learning_n be_v also_o one_o of_o origen_n admirer_n the_o 235_o the_o year_n maximinus_n of_o thrace_n succeed_v alexander_n severus_n and_o with_o the_o utmost_a severity_n treat_v the_o christian_n who_o have_v some_o rest_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o predecessor_n this_o occasion_v origen_n to_o write_v his_o book_n entitle_v a_o exhortation_n to_o a_o martyr_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o ambrose_n and_o to_o the_o chief_a presbyter_n of_o caesarea_n who_o have_v then_o signalise_v themselves_o by_o a_o courageous_a confession_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n origen_n at_o this_o time_n reside_v with_o a_o lady_n of_o quality_n call_v juliana_n who_o furnish_v he_o with_o book_n and_o particular_o with_o the_o version_n of_o symmachus_n and_o his_o other_o work_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o ebionite_n it_o be_v then_o that_o origen_n take_v pain_n to_o collect_v the_o different_a translation_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v publish_v before_o his_o time_n whereof_o he_o make_v some_o famous_a edition_n entitle_v tetraples_n hectaple_n and_o octaple_n which_o dr._n cave_n explain_v in_o order_n as_o be_v his_o general_a custom_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n one_o may_v see_v in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o universal_a bibliotheque_fw-fr page_n 407._o the_o disposition_n of_o this_o work_n according_a to_o the_o thought_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n and_o mr._n vossius_fw-la to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o may_v compare_v what_o these_o gentleman_n say_v thereof_o with_o the_o common_a sentiment_n that_o dr._n cave_n have_v follow_v after_o father_n petau_n here_o be_v in_o short_a the_o common_a order_n and_o method_n of_o origen_n work_n the_o tetraples_n be_v four_o column_n which_o contain_v the_o version_n of_o aquilas_fw-la symmachus_n the_o septuagint_n and_o of_o theodotion_n in_o the_o hexaples_a there_o be_v more_o than_o two_o column_n where_o the_o hebrew_n text_n be_v in_o judaic_a character_n and_o the_o same_o text_n collateral_a to_o it_o in_o greek_a character_n in_o the_o octoples_n might_n also_o be_v see_v after_o the_o six_o column_n whereof_o we_o be_v a_o come_v to_o speak_v the_o five_o and_o six_o edition_n which_o be_v find_v not_o long_o since_o one_o at_o jericho_n the_o other_o at_o nicopolis_n near_o to_o actium_n it_o be_v evident_a say_v dr._n cave_n by_o what_o st._n jerom_n tell_v we_o thereof_o these_o two_o last_o version_n be_v not_o complete_a but_o contain_v only_o some_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o particular_o the_o prophet_n though_o we_o can_v determine_v whether_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o hexaples_a and_o octaples_n be_v only_o one_o work_n under_o different_a title_n according_a to_o those_o part_n to_o which_o the_o five_o and_o six_o edition_n be_v add_v beside_o this_o there_o be_v a_o seven_o edition_n but_o it_o contain_v only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o psalm_n and_o by_o consequence_n make_v no_o change_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o work_n the_o reader_n will_v more_o easy_o comprehend_v the_o method_n of_o this_o collection_n by_o a_o copy_n which_o be_v here_o add_v to_o it_o and_o draw_v from_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o lesser_a prophet_n out_o of_o the_o bibliotheque_fw-fr of_o the_o barbarines_n it_o be_v the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o hosea_n when_o israel_n be_v a_o child_n i_o love_v he_o and_o call_v my_o son_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o render_v this_o work_n fruitful_a origen_n remark_n on_o the_o version_n of_o the_o septuagint_n that_o it_o contain_v either_o more_o or_o less_o than_o the_o hebrew_n text_n when_o there_o be_v something_o more_o he_o note_v it_o thus_o †_o and_o when_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n deficient_a he_o thus_o distinguish_v it_o *_o and_o if_o confirm_v by_o many_o version_n he_o add_v a_o note_n which_o he_o call_v lemniscus_n and_o when_o two_o only_o agree_v he_o affix_v a_o hypolemniscus_n this_o work_n which_o be_v a_o labour_n almost_o impossible_a to_o accomplish_v be_v begin_v at_o caesarea_n and_o perfect_v at_o tyre_n nevertheless_o it_o seem_v that_o origen_n make_v a_o second_o voyage_n to_o athens_n where_o he_o write_v his_o commentary_n on_o ezekiel_n and_o the_o song_n of_o song_n he_o pass_v through_o nicomedia_n where_o he_o meet_v with_o his_o friend_n ambrose_n who_o be_v retire_v thither_o with_o his_o family_n he_o there_o compose_v his_o answer_n to_o julius_n africanus_n touch_v the_o history_n of_o susanna_n who_o have_v fruitless_o endeavour_v to_o maintain_v it_o as_o a_o truth_n return_v into_o the_o last_o he_o recover_v beryl_n bishop_n of_o botsra_n in_o arabia_n as_o eusebius_n call_v he_o from_o a_o new_a opinion_n apparent_o destructive_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o he_o soon_o renounce_v that_o he_o may_v be_v better_o instruct_v and_o thank_v origen_n for_o have_v disabused_a him_z beryl_n believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n before_o his_o incarnation_n do_v not_o so_o exist_v that_o he_o have_v a_o distinct_a essence_n which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o a_o divinity_n peculiarly_a his_o own_o but_o only_o that_o of_o his_o father_n dwell_v in_o he_o origen_n do_v not_o apprehend_v this_o opinion_n at_o first_o but_o after_o divers_a conference_n with_o beryl_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o eusebius_n when_o he_o come_v to_o cite_v and_o translate_v he_o word_n for_o word_n from_o the_o greek_a dr._n cave_n thus_o express_v it_o in_o english_a â—â—9_n that_o our_o lord_n before_o his_o incarnation_n have_v no_o proper_a substance_n nor_o personal_a deity_n but_o only_o a_o derivative_a divinity_n from_o his_o father_n mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n have_v translate_v this_o passage_n of_o eusebius_n into_o latin_a after_o this_o manner_n servatorem_fw-la antequam_fw-la inter_fw-la homines_fw-la versaretur_fw-la non_fw-la substitisse_fw-la in_o propriae_fw-la personae_fw-la differentia_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nec_fw-la propriam_fw-la sed_fw-la paternam_fw-la duntaxat_fw-la divinitatem_fw-la in_o se_fw-la residentem_fw-la habere_fw-la in_o
party_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o semi_a arian_n or_o homoiousian_o the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v to_o find_v here_o a_o list_n of_o these_o council_n which_o be_v make_v upon_o the_o remark_n of_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin._n council_n against_o arius_n 1._o at_o alexandria_n compose_v of_o near_o a_o hundred_o bishop_n in_o the_o year_n 322._o 2._o at_o nice_a in_o 325_o compose_v of_o 318_o or_o 270_o or_o 250_o bishop_n 3._o the_o three_o council_n of_o alexandria_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v absolve_v in_o 340._o 4._o at_o rome_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n in_o 341_o where_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n and_o st._n athanasius_n be_v justify_v 5._o at_o milan_n where_o ursacius_n and_o valens_n be_v receive_v into_o communion_n for_o condemn_v arius_n in_o the_o year_n 346._o 6._o at_o sardica_n in_o 347_o compose_v of_o a_o hundred_o of_o the_o western_a bishop_n who_o send_v back_o st._n athanasius_n and_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n absolve_v 7._o at_o alexandria_n in_o 362_o with_o st._n athanasius_n where_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o the_o difference_n upon_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v only_a dispute_n of_o word_n it_o be_v compose_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n 8._o at_o paris_n where_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gaul_n retract_v what_o they_o have_v do_v at_o rimini_n in_o 362._o 9_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n do_v as_o much_o in_o another_o synod_n the_o same_o year_n 10._o at_o antioch_n in_o 363_o where_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n approve_v the_o form_n of_o nice_a 11._o in_o 370_o at_o rome_n under_o damasus_n 12._o at_o aquilea_n in_o 381._o 13._o at_o constantinople_n in_o 383._o council_n for_o arius_n 1._o in_o bythinia_n in_o the_o year_n 323_o sozom._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 15._o 2._o at_o antioch_n where_o eustathius_n bishop_n of_o this_o city_n be_v depose_v in_o 330._o 3._o at_o caesarea_n in_o palestine_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v cite_v but_o appear_v not_o in_o 334._o 4._o at_o tyre_n where_o st._n athanasius_n appear_v as_o accuse_v in_o 335._o it_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o hundred_o bishop_n 5._o at_o jerusalem_n where_o arius_n and_o his_o party_n be_v receive_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o same_o year_n 6._o at_o constantinople_n against_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n which_o communicate_v with_o st._n athanasius_n and_o who_o be_v depose_v as_o convict_v for_o renew_v the_o error_n paul_n of_o samosetus_fw-la and_o of_o sabellius_n in_o 336._o 7._o the_o three_o council_n of_o constantinople_n where_o paul_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n defender_n of_o st._n athanasius_n be_v depose_v in_o 338._o 8._o at_o bezier_n where_o the_o follower_n of_o arius_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n in_o spite_n of_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n and_o some_o other_o bishop_n which_o be_v banish_v in_o 356._o 9_o the_o three_o council_n of_o sirmium_n where_o the_o father_n be_v declare_v great_a than_o the_o son_n in_o 357._o 10._o another_o at_o melitin_n the_o same_o year_n 11._o at_o antioch_n in_o 358_o where_o they_o condemn_v these_o term_n the_o same_o in_o substance_n 12._o at_o constantinople_n where_o the_o anomean_v cunning_o condemn_v aetius_n their_o head_n and_o depose_v many_o semi_a arian_n bishop_n in_o 360._o 13._o at_o antioch_n where_o melece_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n be_v depose_v and_o where_o the_o son_n be_v declare_v create_v out_o of_o nothing_o in_o 367._o 14._o at_o singedun_n in_o mesia_n against_o germinius_n a_o semi_a arian_n 366._o 15._o in_o caria_n where_o they_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o consubstantial_a in_o 368._o council_n for_o the_o semi_a arian_n 1._o the_o second_o council_n of_o alexandria_n in_o 324_o where_o nothing_o be_v determine_v against_o arius_n and_o they_o treat_v only_o of_o the_o term_n substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la against_o sabellius_n where_o osius_n preside_v 2_o 3._o two_o council_n at_o antioch_n in_o 341_o and_o 342_o where_o they_o declare_v they_o receive_v arius_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o orthodox_n where_o they_o compose_v three_o form_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o which_o they_o anathematise_v those_o who_o say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o word_n be_v not_o and_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o believe_v he_o like_v to_o the_o father_n in_o all_o thing_n this_o council_n make_v xxv_o canon_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 4._o another_o council_n at_o antioch_n by_o the_o eusebian_n where_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a be_v not_o find_v though_o it_o be_v catholic_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v hold_v in_o 345._o 5._o at_o philippolis_n in_o 347._o 6._o the_o second_o council_n of_o sirmium_n the_o form_n whereof_o be_v approve_v by_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n although_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a be_v not_o in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 351._o 7._o at_o arles_n where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v condemn_v in_o 353._o 8._o at_o milan_n in_o 355_o where_o st._n athanasius_n be_v also_o condemn_v by_o violence_n 9_o at_o ancyra_n where_o those_o be_v anathematise_v which_o hold_v the_o son_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n and_o those_o who_o deny_v he_o be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n in_o 358._o 10._o the_o four_o council_n of_o sirmium_n where_o they_o approve_v of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o sirmium_n 11._o the_o five_o council_n of_o sirmium_n in_o 359._o 12._o at_o rimini_n compose_v of_o 400_o bishop_n where_o they_o reject_v term_n of_o substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o five_o council_n of_o sirmium_n notwithstanding_o they_o hold_v the_o son_n to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o father_n in_o all_o thing_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o year_n 359._o 13._o at_o selucia_n the_o same_o year_n where_o forty_o anomean_a bishop_n or_o pure_a arian_n be_v condemn_v by_o 105_o semi_a arian_n 14._o at_o antioch_n in_o 363_o where_o the_o term_n consubstantial_a be_v receive_v in_o different_a sense_n 15._o at_o lampsaca_n in_o 365_o where_o the_o anomeans_n be_v condemn_v and_o where_o the_o bishop_n be_v re-establish_v which_o they_o have_v depose_v 16._o divers_a synod_n in_o pamphilia_n isauria_n lycia_n and_o sicily_n in_o 365_o and_o 366._o 17._o at_o tyanes_n in_o 368_o where_o the_o anomeans_n be_v reunite_v with_o the_o semi_a arian_n in_o 370_o 873._o a_o synod_n be_v hold_v at_o gangre_n the_o canon_n whereof_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o four_o of_o which_o condemn_v those_o that_o say_v the_o communion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o marry_v priest_n the_o 59th_o and_o 60th_o and_o last_o 882._o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n which_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v hold_v between_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 370_o prohibit_v the_o read_n at_o church_n any_o other_o than_o canonical_a book_n and_o those_o that_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o those_o the_o protestant_n receive_v except_v the_o apocalypse_n the_o 8_o canon_n 900._o of_o the_o council_n of_o saragossa_n defend_v the_o vail_v of_o virgin_n that_o have_v consecrate_v themselves_o to_o jesus_n christ_n before_o the_o age_n of_o forty_o year_n the_o bishop_n of_o macedonia_n will_v to_o confirm_v a_o judgement_n they_o have_v give_v against_o a_o bishop_n name_v bonosus_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o pope_n syricius_n he_o answer_v they_o 903._o that_o the_o council_n of_o capua_n have_v send_v this_o cause_n to_o they_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o to_o judge_v on_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v their_o business_n to_o determine_v it_o the_o 909._o most_o ancient_a monument_n according_a to_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n where_o the_o name_n of_o mass_n be_v find_v to_o signify_v public_a prayer_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n make_v in_o offer_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n hold_v in_o 390._o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o volume_n 947._o the_o author_n make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o four_o age_n as_o he_o do_v in_o his_o precedent_a book_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o three_o first_o and_o he_o confess_v that_o though_o nothing_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o four_o age_n which_o be_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o three_o first_o nevertheless_o the_o principal_a mystery_n be_v much_o more_o clear_v and_o expound_v in_o the_o four_o the_o travel_n of_o mars_n or_o the_o art_n of_o war_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o ample_a relation_n of_o the_o soldiery_n of_o the_o turk_n both_o for_o assault_v and_o defend_v a_o work_v enrich_v with_o more_o than_o 400_o cut_n engrave_v in_o copper-plate_n by_o allaâ—n_n manesson_n mallet_n master_n of_o the_o mathematics_n to_o the_o page_n of_o his_o majesty_n lesser_a stable_a heretofore_o ingenier_n and_o serjeant
choice_n of_o such_o a_o person_n as_o please_v we_o and_o who_o have_v a_o agreeable_a temper_n it_o will_v not_o be_v unpleasing_a to_o have_v her_o handsome_a but_o since_o it_o be_v not_o very_o common_a to_o find_v such_o a_o one_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v content_v if_o she_o please_v we_o whether_o she_o do_v other_o or_o no_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o advantageous_a for_o the_o wife_n to_o please_v all_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o be_v please_v with_o her_o beauty_n except_o there_o be_v a_o sympathy_n in_o humour_n the_o author_n advise_v we_o to_o study_v the_o genius_n of_o those_o we_o design_v to_o marry_v that_o may_v the_o better_o succeed_v in_o spite_n of_o the_o address_n that_o some_o make_v use_v of_o to_o hide_v their_o weakness_n he_o add_v for_o the_o better_a security_n that_o we_o may_v choose_v one_o that_o be_v young_a and_o reside_v near_o our_o own_o habitation_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o advise_v to_o a_o choice_n in_o a_o well_o order_v family_n and_o to_o observe_v the_o equality_n of_o condition_n and_o fortune_n and_o to_o take_v care_n that_o she_o have_v no_o such_o pre-engagement_n as_o may_v make_v she_o marry_v he_o by_o constraint_n to_o these_o thing_n only_o which_o regard_v the_o lover_n he_o add_v two_o other_o for_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o husband_n which_o relate_v both_o to_o woman_n and_o child_n he_o advise_v they_o upon_o the_o whole_a to_o a_o conjugal_a amity_n good_a example_n devotion_n and_o moderation_n in_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o bed_n and_o give_v good_a reason_n for_o what_o he_o say_v there_o be_v upon_o this_o subject_n also_o one_o of_o the_o elegant_a epistle_n of_o anthoninus_n de_fw-fr guerre_n advice_n touch_v the_o education_n of_o child_n in_o fine_a we_o may_v say_v without_o flatter_a mr._n chause_n that_o there_o appear_v in_o the_o whole_a book_n the_o character_n of_o a_o honest_a man_n and_o good_a christian_a without_o prejudice_v his_o favour_n we_o may_v see_v beside_o good_a wit_n much_o read_n of_o the_o ancient_a poet_n many_o thing_n that_o divert_v the_o reader_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o instruct_v he_o i_o believe_v that_o a_o good_a part_n of_o mankind_n will_v be_v glad_a that_o this_o work_n may_v have_v the_o same_o success_n that_o the_o discourse_n of_o socrates_n have_v at_o xenophon_n feast_n this_o great_a philosopher_n so_o sensible_o touch_v the_o guest_n in_o speak_v to_o they_o of_o love_n that_o those_o among_o they_o who_o be_v yet_o bachelor_n make_v vow_n to_o marry_v and_o those_o that_o have_v wife_n immediate_o take_v horse_n and_o run_v full_a speed_n home_n that_o they_o may_v soon_o embrace_v their_o wife_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n that_o the_o author_n who_o in_o his_o book_n exhort_v man_n to_o marry_v say_v not_o a_o word_n to_o persuade_v virgin_n to_o the_o same_o he_o well_o foresee_v that_o this_o silence_n will_v surprise_v some_o of_o his_o reader_n therefore_o he_o have_v put_v they_o out_o of_o pain_n in_o the_o preface_n by_o acquaint_v they_o that_o virgin_n be_v sufficient_o convince_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o marriage_n therefore_o want_v no_o exhortation_n thereto_o it_o be_v certain_a say_v he_o that_o though_o a_o virgin_n never_o propose_v marriage_n because_o of_o her_o modesty_n there_o be_v nothing_o she_o so_o passionate_o wish_v for_o her_o heart_n often_o give_v her_o mouth_n the_o lie_n she_o often_o say_v i_o will_v not_o when_o sometime_o she_o die_v for_o desire_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o passage_n ought_v to_o be_v read_v the_o life_n of_o saint_n and_o saintess_n draw_v from_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o ecclesiastical_a author_n tom._n 11_o 4to_fw-la at_o paris_n 1687_o with_o approbation_n of_o the_o flower_n doctor_n we_o have_v not_o see_v the_o first_o volume_n of_o this_o work_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v a_o idea_n to_o the_o reader_n of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o ten_o that_o be_v to_o follow_v because_o it_o be_v apparent_a the_o saint_n in_o january_n and_o other_o month_n have_v not_o be_v less_o fruitful_a in_o miracle_n than_o those_o of_o february_n who_o life_n be_v contain_v in_o this_o second_o tome_n but_o two_o of_o the_o licenser_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o author_n continue_v to_o give_v mark_n therein_o of_o his_o exactness_n and_o great_a judgement_n though_o the_o month_n of_o february_n have_v but_o 28_o day_n yet_o there_o be_v more_o than_o 60_o life_n in_o this_o volume_n without_o reckon_v that_o one_o life_n sometime_o include_v the_o history_n of_o several_a saint_n they_o be_v all_o edify_v at_o least_o for_o those_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v gain_v rather_o by_o declamation_n than_o solid_a reason_n who_o be_v only_o touch_v with_o noble_a action_n rather_o than_o with_o what_o be_v relate_v in_o a_o sublime_a and_o periodick_n style_n in_o the_o title_n the_o author_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o be_v common_o mark_v and_o the_o place_n be_v sometime_o mark_v in_o the_o margin_n neither_o do_v the_o licenser_n fail_v to_o say_v that_o though_o man_n make_v a_o kind_n of_o religion_n of_o pious_o cheat_v other_o in_o the_o matter_n that_o the_o author_n treat_v on_o after_o have_v first_o abuse_v themselves_o he_o on_o the_o contrary_n advance_v no_o fact_n but_o for_o which_o he_o have_v witness_n which_o can_v in_o reason_n be_v deny_v be_v persuade_v that_o how_o bright_a soever_o the_o action_n of_o saint_n be_v they_o always_o make_v less_o impression_n upon_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n as_o soon_o as_o there_o be_v any_o ground_n to_o doubt_v of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v desire_v that_o not_o only_o the_o life_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o have_v be_v canonize_v be_v give_v to_o the_o public_a but_o also_o a_o complete_a ecclesiastical_a history_n write_v in_o a_o style_n as_o pure_a as_o that_o of_o this_o book_n such_o another_o work_n will_v be_v extreme_o profitable_a provide_v the_o author_n always_o keep_v the_o character_n of_o a_o historian_n and_o fall_v not_o into_o the_o way_n of_o preacher_n especial_o of_o the_o catholic_n it_o may_v be_v that_o virtuous_a action_n that_o will_v be_v read_v therein_o will_v make_v more_o impression_n upon_o the_o mind_n and_o will_v more_o efficacious_o oblige_v the_o reader_n to_o imitate_v they_o such_o be_v that_o which_o the_o author_n relate_v of_o the_o solitary_a moses_n 38._o which_o maria_n queen_n of_o the_o saracen_n ask_v of_o the_o emperor_n valens_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o her_o nation_n he_o be_v bring_v to_o lucius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v a_o arian_n to_o be_v consecrate_a but_o moses_n will_v not_o receive_v from_o he_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n because_o he_o have_v dip_v they_o in_o blood_n and_o defile_v they_o by_o the_o death_n of_o a_o great_a many_o saint_n lucius_n who_o imagine_v that_o the_o refusal_n of_o this_o hermit_n come_v from_o this_o that_o he_o believe_v he_o a_o heretic_n answer_v he_o that_o not_o know_v which_o be_v the_o faith_n it_o be_v against_o justice_n that_o he_o shall_v thus_o treat_v he_o before_o he_o know_v he_o your_o faith_n reply_v moses_n show_v itself_o clear_o by_o your_o action_n so_o many_o servant_n of_o god_n banish_v so_o many_o priest_n and_o deacon_n relegated_a into_o country_n where_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o know_v expose_v as_o a_o prey_n to_o wild_a beast_n or_o consume_v by_o fire_n be_v convince_a proof_n of_o the_o impiety_n of_o your_o belief_n for_o we_o know_v that_o these_o excess_n be_v infinite_o oppose_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o unworthy_a of_o all_o those_o who_o have_v the_o sentiment_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v ethelbert_n be_v make_v a_o saint_n who_o be_v first_o king_n of_o kent_n that_o embrace_v christianity_n and_o he_o certain_o deserve_v it_o be_v it_o for_o nothing_o but_o the_o sweetness_n with_o which_o he_o receive_v the_o preacher_n pope_n gregory_n i_o scent_n he_o the_o monk_n augustine_n be_v 596._o the_o chief_a of_o they_o and_o be_v accompany_v with_o forty_o other_o before_o they_o come_v into_o england_n he_o stop_v in_o the_o isle_n of_o thanet_n which_o be_v on_o the_o east_n of_o the_o province_n of_o kent_n whence_o he_o send_v word_n to_o the_o king_n that_o he_o come_v from_o rome_n to_o bring_v excellent_a news_n to_o those_o that_o will_v believe_v he_o and_o will_v follow_v the_o advice_n he_o will_v give_v they_o see_v they_o will_v be_v certain_a to_o reign_v everlasting_o with_o the_o true_a god_n and_o of_o enjoy_v heaven_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o happiness_n some_o time_n after_o the_o king_n himself_o go_v to_o meet_v those_o missioner_n and_o speak_v to_o they_o in_o these_o term_n these_o be_v fine_a word_n and_o
undoubt_o he_o 513._o in_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o three_o age_n one_o nepos_n bishop_n of_o egypt_n write_v of_o a_o book_n to_o maintain_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n where_o he_o prove_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o apocalypse_n dionysius_n undertake_v to_o refute_v he_o and_o to_o answer_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o his_o adversary_n quote_v he_o say_v that_o some_o have_v slight_v this_o book_n think_v it_o the_o heretic_n cerinthus_n who_o admit_v no_o other_o beatitude_n than_o what_o consist_v in_o corporeal_a enjoyment_n but_o as_o for_o himself_o he_o say_v he_o dare_v not_o entire_o reject_v it_o because_o it_o be_v esteem_v by_o many_o christian_n yet_o that_o he_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o have_v a_o hide_a sense_n which_o can_v not_o be_v comprehend_v by_o any_o one_o that_o it_o be_v the_o book_n of_o some_o author_n inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n though_o not_o st._n john_n the_o evangelist_n but_o another_o that_o bear_v his_o name_n as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o style_n and_o thought_n 514._o denis_n without_o doubt_n go_v too_o far_o upon_o this_o matter_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o pentapolis_n when_o to_o refute_v the_o error_n of_o sabellius_n who_o confound_v the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n this_o slip_v from_o he_o that_o the_o son_n be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v to_o the_o father_n as_o a_o vineyard_n be_v to_o its_o vinekeeper_n or_o a_o ship_n to_o its_o shipwright_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o before_o he_o be_v make_v that_o happen_v to_o dionysius_n add_v our_o author_n that_o do_v almost_o to_o all_o those_o that_o dispute_n against_o a_o error_n viz._n to_o speak_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o favour_n the_o opposite_a error_n 516._o baronius_n think_v that_o a_o letter_n that_o turrian_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n and_o which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o first_o volume_n of_o the_o last_o council_n p._n 850._o be_v certain_o he_o but_o mr._n du_n pin_n believe_v it_o a_o supposititious_a work_n because_o the_o author_n of_o this_o letter_n approve_v of_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a and_o say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v thus_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n whereas_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o dionysius_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n receive_v not_o this_o term_n and_o that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o can_v not_o say_v that_o the_o father_n common_o make_v use_v of_o it_o there_o remain_v nothing_o else_o of_o this_o bishop_n but_o a_o letter_n to_o basilides_n print_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o council_n beside_o many_o fragment_n of_o methodius_n bishop_n of_o olympus_n or_o patarus_n in_o lycia_n that_o father_n combefix_n have_v take_v from_o the_o ancient_n or_o collection_n of_o divers_a manuscript_n we_o have_v now_o his_o feast_n of_o the_o virgin_n complete_a which_o we_o owe_v to_o possinus_n the_o jesuit_n it_o be_v a_o dialogue_n of_o many_o virgin_n each_o of_o which_o make_v a_o discourse_n in_o praise_n of_o virginity_n nevertheless_o without_o blame_v matrimony_n a_o moderation_n very_o rare_a to_o the_o ancient_n say_v mr._n du_n pin_n 339._o this_o work_n be_v compose_v of_o ten_o discourse_n full_a of_o allegory_n and_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o treat_v on_o divers_a matter_n as_o occasion_n serve_v in_o the_o second_o to_o prove_v that_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o aultery_n although_o he_o form_n the_o child_n that_o be_v produce_v by_o so_o wicked_a a_o act_n he_o bring_v some_o natural_a instance_n in_o the_o eight_o discourse_n this_o father_n speak_v against_o the_o fatum_fw-la of_o the_o stoic_n prove_v that_o man_n be_v free_a and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o necessitate_v to_o do_v good_a or_o evil_n by_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o dialogue_n the_o author_n speak_v very_o orthodox_o of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v mr._n du_n pin._n we_o have_v only_o some_o scatter_a piece_n of_o methodius_n treatise_n against_o origen_n take_v from_o saint_n epiphanius_n and_o father_n sirmond_n our_o author_n doubt_n whether_o the_o passage_n that_o john_n damascenus_n relate_v in_o the_o three_o prayer_n to_o image_n be_v methodius_n or_o no._n he_o affirm_v there_o that_o the_o christian_n make_v image_n of_o gold_n to_o represent_v the_o angel_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n if_o this_o be_v our_o bishop_n say_v mr._n du_n pin_n it_o must_v be_v that_o he_o mean_v something_o else_o than_o what_o damascenus_n do_v and_o that_o by_o the_o word_n angel_n principality_n and_o power_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o add_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n arnobius_n lactantius_n commodianus_n and_o julius_n firmicus_n maternus_n although_o they_o pass_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o life_n in_o the_o four_o age_n because_o they_o imitate_v the_o first_o father_n in_o dispute_v more_o against_o the_o heathan_n than_o heretic_n he_o praise_v lactantius_n very_o much_o and_o confess_v that_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o persecucution_n he_o seem_v to_o note_n that_o st._n peter_n come_v not_o to_o rome_n till_o the_o beginning_n of_o nero_n empire_n afterward_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v none_o more_o ancient_a than_o those_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o victor_n time_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o age_n upon_o the_o celebration_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o they_o hold_v no_o council_n to_o condemn_v the_o first_o heretic_n the_o disciple_n of_o simon_n carpocratus_fw-la the_o basilidian_o and_o gnostic_n because_o the_o christianâ—_n abhor_v all_o their_o error_n he_o reject_v all_o the_o decretal_n attribute_v to_o the_o first_o pope_n and_o believe_v it_o be_v riculphus_fw-la and_o benet_n his_o successor_n that_o counterfeit_v they_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n he_o end_v this_o volume_n with_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o moral_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n he_o make_v no_o note_n upon_o this_o abridgement_n because_o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o he_o have_v prove_v all_o he_o say_v there_o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o work_n nevertheless_o we_o have_v not_o observe_v say_v the_o abridger_n upon_o the_o read_n of_o it_o by_o what_o reason_n mr._n du_n pin_n in_o his_o treatise_n maintain_v the_o follow_a proposition_n which_o he_o advance_v in_o his_o short_a account_n 1._o that_o although_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v not_o that_o child_n be_v bear_v subâ—ect_a to_o sin_n and_o deserve_a damnation_n yet_o the_o church_n be_v of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n 2._o that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o dead_a 3._o that_o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o believe_v that_o they_o beseech_v god_n for_o the_o live_n there_o be_v other_o also_o better_o maintain_v and_o of_o great_a consequence_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o difference_n that_o now_o separate_v the_o christian_n 1._o that_o the_o ancient_n speak_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n with_o much_o respect_n that_o they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o upon_o the_o subject_n as_o they_o have_v do_v since_o that_o for_o the_o generality_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v she_o continue_v a_o virgin_n after_o our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v bear_v that_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o her_o assumption_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la which_o be_v not_o favourable_a to_o her_o immaculate_a conception_n 2._o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o chief_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n may_v read_v it_o 3._o that_o the_o element_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v ordinary_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n that_o they_o divide_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n into_o little_a bit_n that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v it_o to_o those_o present_a who_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o also_o give_v they_o consecrate_v wine_n that_o in_o some_o church_n this_o distribution_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o priest_n but_o in_o other_o each_o person_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o table_n and_o take_v his_o portion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 4._o that_o in_o these_o three_o first_o age_n the_o unction_n of_o the_o sick_a which_o st._n james_n speak_v of_o be_v not_o mention_v 5._o that_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o intermix_v their_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a affair_n 6._o that_o the_o priest_n be_v permit_v to_o retain_v their_o wife_n that_o be_v espouse_v before_o ordination_n but_o not_o to_o marry_v afterward_o though_o deacon_n
suspect_a place_n viz._n the_o roman_a library_n in_o quorum_n mss._n certum_fw-la est_fw-la pleraque_fw-la eorum_fw-la quae_fw-la curiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la placitis_fw-la adversabantur_fw-la esse_fw-la erasa_fw-la aut_fw-la omissa_fw-la it_o be_v certain_a that_o almost_o every_o thing_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a court_n be_v either_o take_v away_o or_o omit_v in_o the_o manuscript_n of_o their_o library_n i_o shall_v speak_v more_o full_o to_o the_o last_o dissertation_n of_o mr._n du_n pin_n where_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o neither_o pope_n nor_o church_n have_v any_o power_n either_o direct_a or_o indirect_a over_o the_o temporalty_n of_o king_n 1._o because_o our_o lord_n exercise_v no_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n 2._o that_o all_o the_o power_n that_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n be_v only_o to_o publish_v the_o gospel'baptize_v to_o bind_v and_o unbind_v sinner_n to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n to_o separate_v the_o wicked_a from_o the_o church_n and_o establish_v a_o discipline_n 3._o because_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n forbid_v the_o church_n to_o exercise_v any_o temporal_a authority_n 4._o that_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a pope_n and_o holy_a father_n the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n extend_v no_o far_a than_o spiritual_a affair_n 5._o because_o the_o primitive_a church_n exercise_v over_o its_o member_n only_o the_o pain_n of_o deposition_n and_o excommunication_n for_o when_o she_o desire_v to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o her_o rebellion_n by_o penalty_n and_o exile_n she_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o secular_a power_n mr._n du_n pin_n add_v that_o if_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n the_o church_n have_v the_o power_n of_o condemn_v to_o temporal_a punishment_n it_o be_v by_o the_o concession_n of_o prince_n to_o prove_v this_o first_o he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v not_o his_o apostle_n to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o sword_n or_o to_o wish_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n upon_o those_o that_o resist_v they_o second_o he_o relate_v a_o hundred_o fine_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o say_v very_o positive_o that_o religion_n ought_v to_o constrain_v no_o one_o these_o be_v the_o same_o passage_n that_o the_o refugee_n allege_v to_o the_o french_a converter_n to_o show_v they_o the_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o first_o age_n and_o these_o dragoon_a missioner_n who_o compel_v the_o protestant_n to_o sign_n another_o confession_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o use_n will_v mr._n du_n pin_n make_v of_o this_o do_v not_o he_o see_v that_o m._n schelstrate_n will_v answer_v he_o it_o be_v a_o mock_n of_o the_o world_n to_o refer_v they_o to_o such_o maxim_n as_o the_o father_n themselves_o laugh_v at_o when_o instead_o of_o suffer_a persecution_n they_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n of_o make_v other_o suffer_v do_v not_o he_o see_v that_o if_o these_o maxim_n be_v good_a the_o clergy_n of_o france_n can_v not_o justify_v the_o approbation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v of_o the_o conduct_v he_o maintain_v in_o a_o word_n these_o maxim_n be_v perfect_a burlesque_n if_o the_o church_n can_v have_v recourse_n to_o a_o secular_a power_n forcible_o to_o constrain_v heretic_n to_o enter_v into_o its_o communion_n common_a sense_n plain_o say_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n forbid_v his_o church_n to_o use_v violence_n he_o have_v also_o forbid_v their_o desire_v such_o assistance_n from_o king_n and_o if_o he_o have_v permit_v they_o to_o compel_v person_n by_o the_o intervening_a of_o king_n he_o have_v not_o command_v they_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n to_o make_v use_n of_o all_o the_o power_n they_o can_v furnish_v themselves_o with_o i_o mean_v by_o the_o credit_n they_o may_v have_v with_o the_o multitude_n but_o all_o this_o be_v inconclusive_a thus_o mr._n schelstrate_a ruin_n his_o adversary_n if_o we_o come_v to_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la but_o it_o be_v true_a the_o proof_n of_o mr._n du_n pin_n consider_v abstract_o be_v very_o solid_a i_o mean_v those_o which_o i_o have_v already_o speak_v of_o and_o those_o that_o he_o find_v upon_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n for_o he_o plain_o show_v by_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n that_o it_o depend_v upon_o god_n almighty_a that_o its_o only_o justifiable_a in_o he_o and_o that_o the_o church_n be_v only_o oblige_v to_o suffer_v with_o patience_n where_o prince_n abuse_v their_o power_n these_o maxim_n be_v so_o evident_a to_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o st._n ambrose_n who_o dare_v not_o abandon_v they_o in_o retain_v a_o church_n contrary_n to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o emperor_n nevertheless_o he_o set_v a_o great_a value_n upon_o himself_o because_o he_o practise_v no_o other_o resistance_n than_o that_o of_o sigh_n and_o tear_n see_v how_o witty_a man_n be_v mistake_v if_o they_o be_v not_o orthodox_n in_o their_o action_n they_o be_v at_o least_o so_o in_o their_o word_n the_o answer_v these_o objection_n it_o seem_v mr._n du_n pin_n have_v find_v much_o difficulty_n in_o for_o although_o he_o prove_v very_o evident_o the_o opinion_n that_o he_o will_v refute_v be_v new_a yet_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v it_o to_o his_o antagonist_n because_o they_o may_v maintain_v that_o they_o be_v truth_n that_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n undiscovered_a and_o now_o be_v make_v manifest_a to_o the_o church_n the_o mystery_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v of_o this_o number_n since_o m._n allix_n have_v show_v we_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v strong_o reject_v this_o be_v therefore_o indeed_o what_o be_v never_o reveal_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o 16_o the_o age._n why_o may_v not_o they_o also_o say_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n over_o the_o temporalty_n of_o king_n be_v another_o truth_n that_o lie_v undiscovered_a till_o gregory_n the_o seven_o this_o be_v a_o little_a perplex_v but_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o terrible_a shield_n of_o the_o french_a church_n be_v yet_o more_o difficult_a i_o shall_v only_o speak_v a_o little_a to_o that_o of_o all_o the_o learned_a dispute_n of_o the_o author_n against_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n who_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o temporalty_n of_o moriarch_n ought_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n have_v collect_v in_o one_o piece_n all_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o he_o have_v find_v in_o ecclesiastic_a history_n and_o the_o old_a testament_n with_o all_o the_o reason_n that_o his_o great_a wit_n and_o learning_n can_v furnish_v he_o with_o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o may_v learn_v a_o thousand_o curious_a thing_n in_o the_o answer_n of_o mr._n du_n pin_n to_o this_o famous_a cardinal_n we_o find_v many_o place_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n where_o it_o attribute_n to_o the_o church_n the_o right_a of_o depose_v prince_n but_o we_o shall_v content_v ourselves_o with_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o the_o 14_o the_o session_n where_o it_o be_v decree_v that_o all_o those_o who_o observe_v not_o its_o determination_n shall_v be_v eternal_o infamous_a and_o deprive_v of_o all_o dignity_n estate_n honour_n charge_v and_o benefice_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a although_o it_o shall_v even_o be_v a_o king_n a_o emperor_n a_o cardinal_n or_o a_o pope_n the_o council_n of_o basil_n decree_v the_o same_o thing_n mr._n du_n pin_n answer_v to_o that_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o menace_n without_o effect_n 2._o that_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o shall_v be_v do_v only_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o prince_n and_o by_o their_o voluntary_a submission_n 3._o that_o as_o it_o be_v do_v in_o a_o time_n when_o the_o general_a opinion_n attribute_v to_o the_o church_n any_o power_n over_o king_n so_o these_o decree_n be_v rash_a 4._o that_o these_o council_n determine_v it_o not_o in_o form_n since_o they_o do_v not_o examine_v it_o but_o speak_v only_o according_a to_o the_o general_n style_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o that_o time_n so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v a_o decision_n make_v conciliariter_fw-la it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o tell_v the_o reader_n that_o these_o answer_n neither_o take_v together_o nor_o separately_z can_v any_o way_n injure_v this_o decree_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v either_o that_o the_o church_n have_v a_o right_a to_o depose_v sovereign_n or_o that_o it_o have_v make_v a_o very_a false_a decision_n i_o say_v decision_n fâ—r_o it_o be_v as_o impossible_a to_o make_v a_o decree_n without_o define_v the_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v the_o insparable_a foundation_n of_o this_o decree_n as_o it_o be_v to_o declare_v this_o particular_a proposition_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n we_o ought_v to_o believe_v st._n peter_n because_o he_o be_v inspire_v of_o god_n without_o declare_v this_o general_a proposition_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v believe_v all_o those_o that_o speak_v by_o the_o
empress_n name_v severina_n so_o the_o author_n pretend_v it_o it_o must_v be_v read_v sever._n aug._n whereof_o they_o make_v severina_n he_o bid_v we_o not_o confound_v this_o severa_n with_o she_o that_o be_v the_o wife_n of_o severus_n who_o apply_v herself_o so_o much_o to_o philosophy_n that_o she_o be_v call_v a_o philosophress_n in_o this_o passage_n of_o philostratus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v antoninus_n be_v son_n to_o the_o philosophress_n julia._n these_o word_n have_v puzzle_v the_o great_a scaliger_n that_o man_n of_o the_o world_n who_o confess_v the_o least_o that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o any_o thing_n our_o author_n show_v that_o we_o must_v correct_v they_o after_o this_o manner_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o understand_v by_o they_o antonine_n caracalla_n afterward_o he_o easy_o overcome_v all_o the_o difficulty_n found_v upon_o this_o that_o julia_n severa_n be_v not_o the_o wife_n of_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n surname_v the_o philosopher_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o mother_n of_o antoninus_n commodus_n this_o same_o passage_n of_o philostratus_n be_v a_o very_a strong_a proof_n to_o m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n that_o this_o julia_n be_v own_o mother_n to_o caracalla_n and_o not_o mother-in-law_n as_o be_v general_o believe_v and_o he_o confirm_v his_o thought_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o kynegetic_n of_o oppian_n dedicate_v to_o the_o emperor_n caracalla_n himself_o hippolytus_n never_o write_v to_o this_o julia_n severa_n but_o to_o severa_n daughter_n of_o mammeus_fw-la and_o wife_n to_o the_o emperor_n philip_n to_o who_o she_o communicate_v the_o good_a sentiment_n she_o have_v of_o christianity_n which_o she_o have_v receive_v of_o her_o mother_n the_o author_n agree_v not_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n that_o it_o be_v doubtful_a whether_o this_o emperor_n be_v a_o christian_a or_o not_o but_o he_o think_v not_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o prove_v this_o opinion_n by_o the_o medal_n which_o those_o of_o apamea_n make_v under_o their_o emperor_n one_o may_v see_v 〈◊〉_d on_o one_o side_n the_o head_n of_o this_o emperor_n and_o on_o the_o other_o a_o ark_n 4_o person_n 〈◊〉_d 2_o pigeon_n one_o of_o which_o hold_v 〈◊〉_d branch_n of_o olive_n in_o its_o mouth_n round_a 〈◊〉_d the_o figure_n be_v these_o character_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o under_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o which_o make_v the_o celebrate_a mr._n faâ—conier_n judge_n that_o this_o medal_n represent_v the_o leluge_n as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v in_o a_o very_a learned_a dissertation_n our_o author_n show_v here_o that_o he_o be_v deceive_v and_o explain_v the_o medal_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o ark_n signify_v the_o city_n of_o apamea_n which_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o it_o be_v the_o storehouse_n of_o all_o the_o country_n round_o about_o the_o four_o person_n represent_v two_o inhabitant_n of_o apamea_n and_o two_o of_o alexandria_n the_o dove_n and_o the_o olive-branch_n be_v a_o representation_n of_o the_o good_a intelligence_n there_o be_v between_o these_o two_o city_n it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o the_o character_n inscribe_v upon_o it_o contain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o of_o alexandria_n if_o we_o read_v the_o three_o last_o letter_n reverse_v they_o make_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o mr._n falconier_n believe_v be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o medal_n and_o although_o it_o be_v so_o if_o we_o believe_v this_o author_n we_o must_v not_o establish_v our_o faith_n of_o the_o emperor_n christianity_n upon_o this_o medal_n but_o find_v it_o upon_o other_o proof_n that_o he_o allege_v for_o it_o thus_o have_v maintain_v that_o this_o emperor_n be_v a_o christian_a and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o the_o empress_n his_o wife_n that_o hippolytus_n write_v letter_n as_o well_o as_o origen_n have_v do_v to_o the_o same_o lady_n the_o author_n show_v it_o be_v not_o this_o hippolytus_n that_o contribute_v so_o considerable_o both_o by_o his_o exhortation_n and_o purse_n to_o the_o work_n which_o origen_n compose_v upon_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n have_v false_o affirm_v he_o that_o be_v at_o these_o great_a expense_n for_o origen_n be_v a_o very_a rich_a laic_a name_v ambrose_n hippolytus_n be_v then_o only_a bishop_n be_v not_o at_o that_o time_n in_o a_o condition_n of_o make_v such_o contribution_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o decide_v what_o city_n he_o be_v bishop_n of_o for_o he_o be_v sometime_o call_v bishop_n of_o rome_n sometime_o bishop_n of_o arabia_n the_o â—â—thor_n examine_v all_o these_o difficulty_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o show_v he_o have_v a_o very_a penetrate_a wit_n and_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a read_n he_o prove_v by_o many_o example_n that_o there_o have_v be_v two_o bishop_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o he_o do_v not_o only_o believe_v that_o hippolytus_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o arabia_n but_o also_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v to_o he_o the_o conversion_n of_o thirty_o thousand_o saracen_n which_o work_v other_o assign_v to_o nonnus_n he_o show_v that_o he_o have_v be_v confound_v with_o this_o nonnus_n and_o other_o of_o his_o own_o name_n and_o that_o he_o never_o be_v a_o monk_n nor_o long_o enough_o deacon_n to_o bear_v that_o title_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o censure_v a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 324_o which_o give_v he_o the_o name_n of_o hippolytus_n deacon_n he_o confirm_v the_o observation_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n that_o this_o council_n be_v never_o hold_v under_o sylvester_n he_o afterward_o make_v many_o remark_n upon_o the_o work_v of_o hippolytus_n that_o be_v engrave_v upon_o a_o marble_n chair_n at_o rome_n and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o fine_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o year_n 1551._o in_o the_o diocese_n of_o tivoli_n from_o whence_o the_o author_n infer_v that_o hippolytus_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o porto_n at_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o tiber_n for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v so_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a this_o monument_n will_v have_v be_v find_v there_o and_o not_o in_o the_o diocese_n of_o tivoli_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o marble_n image_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v sit_v in_o this_o chair_n in_o hippolytus_n because_o although_o his_o name_n be_v not_o there_o yet_o there_o appear_v all_o the_o title_n of_o almost_o all_o his_o work_n that_o the_o ancient_n have_v attribute_v to_o he_o m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o place_v these_o sort_n of_o monument_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o it_o be_v practise_v both_o among_o the_o heathen_n and_o jew_n they_o have_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o their_o temple_n upon_o wall_n and_o pillar_n a_o great_a many_o inscription_n and_o historical_a relation_n that_o by_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o place_n the_o memory_n of_o past_a thing_n may_v be_v the_o better_o preserve_v it_o be_v from_o such_o monument_n that_o sanchoniaten_v contemporary_a with_o gideon_n take_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o memoir_n wherewith_o he_o compose_v his_o book_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o draw_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o ammonean_a letter_n that_o be_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o temple_n and_o statue_n of_o the_o sun_n that_o the_o hebrew_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d upon_o which_o they_o write_v the_o most_o remarkable_a thing_n that_o concern_v the_o eastern_a people_n the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n which_o be_v the_o note_n be_v a_o distinct_a volume_n much_o large_a than_o all_o the_o collection_n and_o preface_n my_o reader_n perhaps_o may_v wonder_v say_v our_o abridger_n that_o i_o have_v so_o long_o neglect_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o famous_a epistle_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o cesarius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o piece_n that_o m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n have_v publish_v he_o so_o religious_o observe_v to_o print_v it_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o manuscript_n that_o he_o have_v give_v it_o without_o point_n and_o without_o any_o distinction_n but_o he_o design_n in_o his_o volume_n of_o note_n which_o be_v to_o follow_v to_o give_v it_o in_o a_o better_a form_n and_o make_v it_o the_o most_o intelligible_a he_o can_v he_o prove_v it_o be_v a_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o he_o say_v he_o will_v discover_v from_o whence_o when_o and_o by_o who_o this_o rare_a piece_n be_v fall_v into_o his_o hand_n this_o work_n be_v considerable_a because_o it_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o i_o believe_v it_o will_v not_o have_v make_v so_o much_o noise_n as_o it_o have_v do_v if_o something_o that_o feel_v out_o at_o paris_n some_o few_o year_n ago_o have_v not_o give_v the_o occasion_n
of_o make_v reflection_n upon_o it_o the_o affair_n happen_v when_o the_o learned_a m._n pigot_n print_v the_o life_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n write_v by_o paladius_fw-la he_o will_v have_v add_v there_o among_o other_o little_a piece_n this_o same_o letter_n of_o he_o write_v to_o the_o monk_n cesarius_n and_o some_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ready_a for_o the_o press_n but_o he_o be_v desire_v to_o suppress_v it_o and_o make_v to_o understand_v unless_o he_o do_v so_o he_o shall_v obtain_v no_o privilege_n for_o his_o book_n wherefore_o he_o do_v what_o they_o desire_v he_o the_o protestant_n who_o come_v to_o understand_v this_o matter_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o as_o if_o the_o publication_n of_o this_o letter_n have_v be_v hinder_v only_o because_o it_o favour_v they_o one_o of_o they_o have_v print_v a_o long_a dissertation_n upon_o this_o subject_a under_o this_o title_n st._n anastasii_n sinaitae_fw-la anagâ—gâ—carum_fw-la contemplationum_fw-la in_o hexaemeron_n libre_fw-la 32_o hactenus_fw-la desideratus_fw-la cui_fw-la praemissa_fw-la est_fw-la expostulatio_fw-la de_fw-fr sancti_fw-la johannis_n chrysostomi_n epistola_fw-la ad_fw-la caesarium_fw-la monachus_fw-la adversus_fw-la apollinarii_fw-la haeresin_fw-la à _fw-la parisiensibus_fw-la aliquot_fw-la theologis_fw-la non_fw-la ita_fw-la pridem_fw-la suppressâ_fw-la londini_fw-la 1682_o in_o 4_o to_z now_o we_o shall_v speak_v to_o the_o note_n this_o second_o volume_n whole_o fill_v with_o his_o remark_n be_v as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o very_o large_a yet_o its_o only_a upon_o the_o three_o first_o piece_n of_o the_o collection_n which_o be_v the_o epistle_n of_o st._n polycarp_n that_o of_o st._n barnabas_n and_o a_o discourse_n on_o hippolytus_n there_o be_v above_o 15_o or_o 16_o to_o comment_n upon_o beside_o little_a or_o great_a it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o please_v if_o the_o author_n have_v make_v note_n on_o they_o all_o for_o his_o commentary_n be_v fill_v with_o so_o much_o learning_n and_o judgement_n that_o all_o ingenious_a man_n that_o read_v they_o receive_v advantage_n from_o they_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a here_o to_o give_v a_o particular_a account_n of_o all_o the_o fine_a thing_n in_o this_o second_o volume_n wherefore_o we_o shall_v be_v content_a to_o give_v the_o world_n leave_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o whole_a by_o some_o of_o its_o part_n the_o title_n of_o st._n polycarp'_v letter_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o and_o his_o priest_n write_v to_o the_o philippian_n give_v m._n le_fw-fr moyne_n a_o good_a opportunity_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n between_o ecclesiastic_n for_o after_o have_v reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o allege_v that_o as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o equality_n between_o priest_n and_o bishop_n he_o show_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n in_o that_o time_n but_o not_o so_o great_a as_o be_v between_o the_o ecclesiastic_n at_o this_o day_n since_o the_o priest_n consecrate_a virgin_n even_o confer_v order_n perform_v the_o chrism_n give_v their_o opinion_n in_o synod_n and_o have_v seat_n like_a to_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v call_v throne_n as_o well_o as_o they_o here_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o reprehend_v salmasius_n who_o think_v these_o word_n of_o eusebius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v bishop_n that_o be_v suffragans_fw-la to_o a_o metropolitan_a whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o it_o say_v our_o author_n simple_a priest_n which_o he_o prove_v also_o to_o have_v be_v call_v antistites_fw-la which_o a_o learned_a man_n be_v ignorant_a of_o fell_a into_o this_o oversight_n and_o understand_v by_o it_o antistitem_fw-la secundae_fw-la sedis_fw-la the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n he_o prove_v by_o the_o example_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o the_o bishop_n write_v conjoint_o with_o the_o priest_n to_o other_o bishop_n and_o priest_n both_o together_o and_o some_o time_n even_o with_o the_o deacon_n he_o relate_v a_o letter_n of_o constantine_n the_o emperor_n wherein_o he_o speak_v much_o upon_o it_o because_o it_o be_v direct_v to_o miltiades_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o mark_v which_o be_v not_o conformable_a to_o the_o idea_n they_o have_v of_o the_o pope_n preeminence_n for_o its_o a_o little_a too_o familiar_a not_o only_o to_o write_v to_o he_o by_o himself_o but_o also_o to_o associate_v he_o with_o another_o that_o be_v only_o a_o simple_a priest_n the_o author_n justify_v its_o be_v read_v mark_n contrary_a to_o the_o read_n of_o a_o great_a many_o learned_a man_n and_o he_o wonder_n that_o in_o the_o same_o book_n where_o the_o great_a salmasius_n who_o have_v cite_v this_o letter_n of_o constantine_n against_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n shall_v believe_v it_o as_o false_a this_o defect_n of_o memory_n be_v more_o supportable_a than_o the_o infidelity_n of_o this_o translator_n who_o to_o disguise_n constantine_n direct_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o another_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n have_v thus_o change_v these_o word_n of_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nec_fw-la tuam_fw-la sedulitatem_fw-la latet_fw-la the_o author_n make_v this_o remark_n upon_o the_o word_n sacerdos_n a_o sacrifice_a priest_n that_o it_o be_v never_o give_v to_o the_o ecclesiastic_n in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o age_n the_o reason_n of_o which_o he_o say_v be_v because_o the_o christian_n conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o not_o that_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n establish_a priest_n deacon_n bishop_n etc._n etc._n but_o not_o sacrificer_n or_o sacrifice_a priest_n by_o which_o he_o convict_v he_o of_o imposture_n who_o disguise_v himself_o under_o the_o name_n of_o denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o who_o affect_v to_o be_v call_v sacerdos_n he_o conclude_v this_o remark_n with_o criticise_v upon_o some_o authority_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o this_o point_n mr._n le_fw-fr moyne_n as_o occasion_n offer_v itself_o explain_v all_o obscure_a place_n and_o correct_v the_o error_n but_o he_o have_v a_o very_a handsome_a quality_n that_o be_v not_o very_o common_a for_o he_o treat_v those_o very_o civil_o that_o be_v guilty_a of_o mistake_v and_o very_o often_o censure_v the_o fault_n without_o name_v the_o person_n as_o he_o be_v very_o well_o acquaint_v with_o judaic_a antiquity_n and_o the_o eastern_a tongue_n so_o he_o have_v take_v a_o great_a many_o etymology_n from_o they_o which_o have_v be_v unuseful_o seek_v for_o both_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_n he_o be_v not_o satisfy_v only_o with_o clear_v a_o great_a many_o critical_a point_n but_o have_v also_o engage_v himself_o to_o defend_v our_o mystery_n &_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n against_o a_o heretic_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o dangerous_a as_o beside_o his_o heresy_n he_o have_v wit_n and_o learning_n he_o be_v not_o so_o uncivil_a and_o imprudent_a as_o some_o other_o who_o have_v bold_o publish_v it_o do_v not_o concern_v they_o if_o what_o they_o affirm_v be_v never_o before_o know_v to_o the_o world_n his_o name_n be_v sandius_n he_o be_v wise_a enough_o to_o see_v it_o be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n in_o the_o world_n to_o pretend_v that_o a_o opinion_n be_v true_a that_o take_v birth_n only_o in_o these_o last_o age_n or_o in_o case_n that_o it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o while_n to_o trouble_v the_o church_n for_o common_a sense_n evident_o tell_v we_o that_o every_o opinion_n that_o christianity_n have_v pass_v by_o for_o these_o sixteen_o age_n be_v unuseful_a for_o salvation_n and_o of_o none_o or_o at_o most_o of_o very_o little_a importance_n so_o that_o when_o a_o heretic_n be_v cunning_a he_o put_v off_o no_o opinion_n but_o under_o pretence_n of_o its_o be_v found_v upon_o some_o very_a ancient_a doctrine_n this_o be_v the_o craft_n of_o sandius_n he_o apply_v himself_o very_o much_o to_o ecclesiastical_a history_n that_o he_o may_v prove_v the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o trinity_n as_o it_o be_v now_o teach_v from_o whence_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v one_o of_o these_o advantage_n either_o that_o error_n prevail_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o so_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v reduce_v to_o their_o primitive_a state_n or_o that_o the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n make_v that_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n without_o which_o their_o predecessor_n burn_v with_o zeal_n and_o holiness_n have_v obtain_v the_o glory_n of_o paradise_n and_o therefore_o by_o consequence_n person_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o undergo_v the_o new_a yoke_n that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_n will_v have_v impose_v upon_o the_o conscience_n every_o one_o must_v be_v sensible_a that_o its_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o orthodox_n to_o dissipate_v these_o illusion_n and_o the_o author_n deserve_v praise_n for_o undertake_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n by_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n whilst_o m._n